《I Will Be The Harem King》


 1 Void

    In a dark empty space, a globe of light can be seen floating around. And in that light globe a conscious has suddenly woken up from a deep slumber.


    MC POV


    "Where am I? Whoa! Where is this place!?" I thought while regaining my bearings.


    I woke up after what seemed like an eternity, even though I don''t really know how it would feel like sleeping for that long. My head is all jumbled up and my memories are kind of blurry so I try to clear my head after having looked around my surroundings, which is actually pretty simple to describe. Dark and gloomy.


    "Aaahh!! I remember now. The great truck-kun''s brother from another mother car-kun came and ran me over while I was crossing the road. So does that mean I am dead? Is this heaven? No no no, heaven can''t be all dark and gloomy like this." I remembered the last few moments before waking up here.


    That''s right I died. I was born and raised in America. There are only two things I love more than anything in my life. One is anime and manga and novels, things that basically belong in that category. And the second is muffin. She is my Alaskan Malamute breed dog. I know muffin isn''t exactly the best of names. Well as Shakespeare once said, what''s in the name. Anyway I adopted muffin because he looked like a wolf and I thought it would be cool to have a pet which looks like a wolf. My parents though refused at first they gave in eventually.


    After muffin came in to my life watching anime became even more fun because I now had a companion who would watch it with me. Although muffin wouldn''t understand it, she would still lay down beside me and watch it like me. Ah, I''m getting off topic. So anyways, I was going to feed muffin food but found out that we were out of dog food. So I went out to buy it at the shop which had just opened recently near our house.


    As I was heading there I was thinking on how Fairy Tail, one of my favorite animes could have finished better. And as I was going through various ideas a sudden wind almost like a tornado came and went in flash as I was crossing the road. Then next thing I knew a car was heading towards me in a very fast speed and ran me over.


    But even though car-kun ran me over I wasn''t angry at it as it was one of car-kun''s many responsibilities to run over potential world travelers. The driver isn''t so lucky though. If I ever meet whoever was riding the car I would beat the shit out of him.


    "¡­.."


    "That''s right!! Car-kun only hits potential world travellers!!" My delusions got the better of me as I shouted.


    I always wanted to go to another world, so I tried to get run over multiple times. But I never went through with it as I was never able to gather enough courage to actually do it. But now my dreams have hope of finally happening. And since I can still remember my past life, maybe I can keep my memories when I reincarnate.


    "Alright let''s try and find the god or a guy with authority in here to get started on my journey in the other world. And while we are at it maybe I can get a cheat as well. Huhuhu, I don''t really need a cheat which is too battle oriented, as long as I can use it to get girls I''ll be satisfied."


    And so I began my quest for my cheat *cough* I mean to find someone. I started floating around trying to find someone in this dark and gloomy place, at least I thought I was moving as I couldn''t really tell whether I was moving or not. After a while not finding anyone I started screaming at the top of my lungs, not that I have any, Yohohoho. Aaaah, good ol'' Brook. I never get tired of his jokes. Even though it''s not that funny actually.


    "Heeeyy!! Anybody here!!? I''m here for my interview to go to another world!!"


    "¡­.."


    Nothing. Damn it, my dream of going to another world, my dream of getting the girls I like and my dream of getting a cheat, will it end before it even began! No, I refuse to give up. I must not have made myself known to the other party. Yeah, that must be it.


    "Hey, you god-damn-in-charge-of-this-god-forsaken-place!!! Freaking say something damn iitt!!!" I was practically screaming right now or at least that''s how it looks to be.


    "¡­.."


    Damn, was I wrong this whole time?! Am I going to end up stuck in this place for the rest of my life, uh, I mean forever! Damn it, my other world my girls that I wanted, my cheat, I''m sorry. It seems we were not meant to be together. *sniff*


    And so, I, who felt the entire universe crumble before me, just stayed there floating around aimlessly. I mean what else can I do.


    After a while, (although I say that, I don''t really know how long it has been in here) I have been doing nothing but stare into the darkness surrounding me and just as I was at my breaking point, I heard the most beautiful and angelic voice in my entire existence even though it was just some old dude''s hoarse voice. Hey, don''t judge me, just try getting yourself stuck in a place where you even can''t see your own body and have no sense of time and see what it feels like.


    "Ah, I forgot about the soul which came here to the void. Hmm, what should I do, this has never happened before. Well, for now let''s talk to him. *cough* Hello child, how about you tell me how you got here. Oh, by the way I''m the god of this void which you inexplicably entered into."

 2 Stupid God And Backlash

    "Ah, I forgot about the soul which came in to the void. Hmm, what should I do, this has never happened before. Well, for now let''s talk to him. Hello child, how about you tell me how you got yourself here. Oh, by the way, I''m the god of this void which you have currently gotten yourself into."


    "*sniff**sniff* Finally, finally you have come out you STUPID GOOODD!! STUPID!! IDIOT!! MORON!! STUUUPPIIIDD!!*sniff*"


    The one who claimed to be god seemed stunned speechless for a while after hearing me venting my built up frustrations out on him. Well that''s what I wanted to see happen in the first place. He seemed to be for a while panicking and after getting some composure back he began explaining himself in a fluster.


    "Uuhh, sorry about that. It was the first time that a soul has wandered in here and I somewhat panicked. And as I was thinking on what to do with you, I, uh, umm, kind of, well fell asleep."


    "¡­.."


    "Umm, say something will you. If you keep silent like that I don''t know what to do."


    "YOU STUPID GOOODD!!"


    "Uwaaaahh"


    "DO YOU KNOW HOW LONG I HAVE BEEN CALLING OUT TO YOU. I''VE BEEN HERE ALONE NOT KNOWING WHAT TO DO AND WHERE I AM, YOU STUPID GOOODD!!"


    "Awawa, calm down, calm down. How about this, I will let you get reincarnated in a world of your choice with your memories intact. That also includes those anime worlds your world loves so much. Along with a gift of course. Think of it as an apology on my behalf.


    "WHAT DO YOU MEAN YOU WILL, huh, eh you mean I can go to any another world that I want with my memories intact AND I get a cheat? Haha, I knew you were a good guy all along. I was just teasing you to see your reaction."


    "I-Is that so, uh, so which world and gift do you want and the timeline you want to be born in as well. And as I said before, those anime worlds are also available as they have been created and made into reality from fantasies by some of the gods who took a liking to it."


    "Really!? Then I want to go to Fairy Tail world with space-time control as my gift. Oh, and make me reincarnate into a three-year-old handsome as a devil boy on X765."


    "Hmm, very well. Now before you go I need to explain somethings to you. First of all, this place is void which was born alongside us gods. Normally, a soul like yourself entering into a void shouldn''t happen so I will try and find the reason in the meantime. Next, you coming here is a first, so we don''t know if there will be any consequences to face. It can happen to this void, your previous world or even you or the world you are going to."


    As the god started talking serious stuff I turned quite as I had this feeling that this will be important in the future. And to actually talk to a god is not something everyone can experience so I need to listen carefully.


    "So you need to train yourself and get stronger as soon as possible. We don''t know when there might be a change in the laws of the universe which might happen because of this situation. The void is a place which only gods can enter, as such you will have to be at least a demi-god in power to be safe from the backlash. But don''t worry, I will try to influence the universe laws to stay dormant for a while. Enough time to have you grow stronger."


    "Hm, that would be helpful. Now can you keep an eye out for my previous world. My parents are there and I don''t want them to get hurt because of me. And since there could be a backlash I think the most probable place for it to happen would be here since this is the place where I entered unknowingly."


    "Your right, the backlash has the highest chance of happening here but still, that doesn''t mean it can''t happen anywhere else. And as for your request, I''m sorry child, I can''t interfere too much in your world as even I''m helpless to completely stop the universe laws. The only way to do that is to have you, the intruder, become a demi-god which will balance the laws once again, making the void and the laws'' connection stabilize."


    "Alright, so most of the responsibilities of this SSS rank quest has been put on my fragile little shoulders huh, well as long as it doesn''t interfere in plans of getting my heroines then I don''t mind putting extra effort into my training,"


    "That''s good to hear, as you know you can''t expect to get success without any effort. And from that quote of a superhero film from your memories mentioned, ''with great power comes great responsibilities''. Remember no matter how powerful you get in the future don''t let it get to your head and misuse it. Because even if you think you are all powerful, we gods can easily kill you."


    "Don''t worry god, I''m only in it for the girls and having fun. As for ruling the world, I''ll leave that to others. Although I might end up making a powerful organization to help that person rule the world."


    "Hmm, very well, I believe in you. Now off you go, it''s time for you to start a new life. I hope you have fun and not completely focus on getting strong and the backlash. Don''t go dying and come back here, you hear."


    "Haha, ok I will keep that in mind."


    And with a bright flash of light, I was gone from the void.


    "Phew, now that I had a look at his memories he seemed to have died because of the fart I let out which ended up causing that vehicle to go out of control and run him over. Thank god I sent him away before I babbled it out by mistake."


    If I was there at that time and heard those words I might have flipped out on that stupid god once again. Oh well, it wouldn''t change anything so¡­


    LET''S BEGIN MY JOURNEY TO BECOME THE HAREM KING!!

 3 Sense And Planning

    "AAAGGHH!! MY EEEYYEESS!!"


    To the east of The Kingdom of Fiore, in a forest, a bright light flashed followed by a piercing scream rivaling that of a pig being slaughtered.


    When the light faded, you could see a boy around three years of age rolling around on the ground holding his face.


    After a while he stood up and started looking around. He was the epitome of perfection. His face was so good looking that any girl who saw it couldn''t help but fall for him.


    "Damn that stupid god. Don''t let me get my hands on you or else I will let you have a piece of my mind. What if I had gone blind, couldn''t he have given a warning!!


    After getting my sight back I looked around me to figure out where that stupid god sent me. And I realized there was nothing but trees around me, so I must be in a forest. Probably a medium to large one too. How do I know that you might ask? Well these trees are freaking huge. I can''t even see the top of them.


    "Haah, well I need to find shelter and a water source first of all. Food can come later since even if I can''t eat I can survive on water for a while."


    I started walking around trying to find a place to stay and a lake or something. And about half an hour later I most probably used up all my luck, as I was able to find a waterfall which was connected to a small lake and right next to it on the side of a cliff was a cave which could fit about three people in it.


    I entered the cave and saw that it was a bit dusty but otherwise livable. I clean the place up and gathered some dried leaves as a makeshift bed


    After that I went to the lakeside and drank some water and sat down under a tree to rest and think about my training schedule.


    "First of all, my powers. Is it like qi in dragon ball or chakra in Naruto, where I have to sense it in my body? If so then I might be able to use those meditation arts from my previous life to try that. Guess my otaku-ness is useful when it comes down to it, huh. Well let''s give it a shot"


    I closed my eyes and used a meditation art from my past life to clear my mind and then focused on my body. I kept on tying again and again, trying to sense it until about four hours later I felt a warm flow around my stomach area. It was for an instant but I felt it.


    So with a renewed vigor I focused on my stomach area and this time it was much easier. Maybe it''s because I had my focus spread out earlier instead of pointing it in a single place. Even though I was able to feel it freely now, I was still unable to move it.


    "Hm, well I can think about how to move it later since I now know where it is. Let''s try space power next."


    *growl*


    "Ah, guess that''s the signal saying go and find food first."


    Since my stomach was crying for food I decided to look for something to eat first. After all, a man can''t think on an empty stomach. So I went back into the forest and I was extra cautious and sneaky. I didn''t want to end up meeting a magic beast and become its food.


    It took a long time to gather some fruits which could last a few days as I was going around some magic beast I encountered. Although I say encountered, they were far away. As it seems they don''t really feel like keeping their voices down. Well, it helped me avoid them so I wasn''t complaining or anything. And it''s not like I didn''t want to eat any meat but except for the magic beasts which I don''t want to fight without any training there weren''t any normal animals around so I had to be satisfied with fruits for a while.


    After making my way back to the cave with the fruits I gathered I put them in one corner of the cave. By the way, there were too many fruits to carry by hand so I used my shirt to carry it like a bag. After that I ate my fill, enough to satiate my hunger.


    Now where were we, oh yeah, the space power. Technically, space and time are of two different properties. And since I wasn''t able to sense it in my body that means I have to do it from around me since it''s practically everywhere. And let me set this straight. My powers aren''t space and time itself, it''s control over them which I have to practice myself. So it''s not that OP. well, at least not yet.


    Anyway, let''s begin. I repeated the same thing as earlier and tried to sense the essence of space. And it was very easy, as I was able to sense it after around twenty minutes. Space was everywhere so it was a given that with my control power over it, I was going to sense it.


    Different from the time power, I was able to move the space, albeit very slowly. This gave me more questions and I think it is because space was around me, separate from my body. It must be depending on my mind to control it. As for the time power, since it is inside my body and it is connected to me I''m guessing my body must have a set requirement to be able to move it. If I am able to build up some physical strength by training, maybe I can move it as well.


    Ok, now that I know where my powers are and what to do to gain control over them, I think I know what to do to my training schedule. From morning to late noon I will work on my body doing sit-ups, push-ups, frog jumping with weights and weight lifting. And then until evening rest to recover. And I will train my powers from evening to night and then sleep. Perfect.


    Now, as I will have to go into serious mode soon, let''s go to sleep and mourn for the next three years of hell. Haah, I guess this is the price I have to pay for going into serious mode, kuh, no choice huh. I''ll be back world. And when I do, all the beautiful girls will be mine. MUHAHAHAHA.


    "Forbidden Art: Serious Mode No Jutsu"


    And so, our MC became serious and went straight to sleep.

 4 Training

    "Well now that I know how I can tap into my powers, I need to get some rest to get into my best shape for when I start training tomorrow,"


    After covering the entrance of the cave with some bushes, I laid down on the dried leaves in order to sleep and it wasn''t long before I drifted to sleep.


    Next morning, I work up pretty early. The sun was just about to come out and I was feeling completely refreshed. After washing my face and mouth at the waterfall I ate some fruits to energize myself.


    I went out and stood there in a daze. Damn, in which order should I train. Hm, ok, let''s start by jogging and stretching, after that sit-ups, push-ups, weight lifting and then frog jumping with weights. I will build up some strength first before training some basic fighting stances.


    I saw those stances and training routine in a YouTube video once. It was a before and after video and at the time it was quite popular for its type of videos. And from the video itself and the comments of people, I know it works well and that the basic fighting stances were well developed over the years. It was also very versatile which is another plus factor.


    And so, I started jogging. It was really hard. I mean there is no big enough clearing to jog. The space in front of the cave is enough to do other exercise but not jogging. So I had to run around the forest. The hard part was dodging the trees while maintaining my speed and also not to overuse my stamina.


    It took a lot out of my stamina even though I tried to conserve it. But I also knew that it was needed. After that, I started stretching so that I don''t get cramps in the middle of my training.


    When I actually began my workout it was nearing noon, almost 10 o''clock on earth time. I spent most time on jogging and a little over twenty minutes on stretching.


    I started off with sit-ups and set a goal of 50 for now. If I could complete it without too much effort, then I will do 75. But I guess that was impossible since I have a body of a three-year-old. I could barely do 35 but I managed to dig deep and finished 50 sets. I was laying on the ground panting out of breath for a while and after five minutes I continued.


    Next is push-ups. I set the same goals as last time and just like before I was exhausted once I finished. After another five-minute break, next was weight lifting. I used some heavy stones which I found near the cave and started lifting them up to my chest area another 50 times and then lifted it above my head for another 50. It was very dangerous to lift it above my head like that but until I am able to find something to cut some tree trunks to use it instead I have no other choice.


    At last, using some vines, I tied rocks to my back, legs and arms, and I started doing frog jump. I frog jumped in circles for 10 rounds an d after a five-minute break, I once again did 10 circles and finished off my training for the day.


    It was around mid-noon when I finished with the training. And after cleaning myself and eating I rested my tired body for a while. Although I''m in serious mode, I have to say that I almost gave up midway. But the smiling faces of my future wives pulled me through.


    When it became evening, I who had dozed off at some point woke up and began to try and control the space around me.


    But before that I tried to move the time power in me and I was surprised to find out that I was able to move it a tiny bit. This confirms my thoughts. I need to have a strong body in order to move and control the time power inside me.


    So since I can''t do anything much with the time power I completely focused on my space power until I have gotten more physical strength.


    I began meditating and trying to move the space surrounding me in a whirlpool like manner with me in the center. It didn''t move an inch first but slowly started moving very slowly. It remained at that speed and it didn''t become faster no matter what I tried. Well, it doesn''t really matter right now, as I want to be able to control it more than move it at a fast speed at first. When I am able to move it by will alone no matter how slow, that means I have gotten really good at controlling it. So first of all, I started compressing it around my fist which took almost half an hour or so, leaving me sweating through my clothes.


    My fist felt heavy like I was carrying a lot of weight but I could still move it around although not with the usual speed.


    I walked out of the cave and stood about five meters away from a tree. After getting into the fighting stance I punched out the space clad fist towards the tree. I felt the compressed space power on my fist stirring and then moving away from it and flew out towards the tree. When it made contact with the tree, it completely blew out not only the target tree but also the surrounding trees of around three meters from it with a loud bang.


    I was stunned with my eyes wide open. I never expected it to be so powerful. If I used it on a normal human, they would be blown to pieces with blood and pieces of meat flying around. I have to get the power conversion in check so that I don''t go killing people unconsciously.


    "COOOOLL!!"


    And so I started training on my control over my space power back in my cave and then went to sleep after that. Tomorrow will be another hard day of training.

 5 Three Years Later

    It''s been three years since I came to Fairy Tail world and I have to say, because of that god damn backlash, I had to live every day for the past three years in a serious mode. Which was seriously like hell for me. I couldn''t have any fun since I wasn''t strong enough to withstand the back lash which can come at any time, place and way. But that changes today, because today I will be officially starting my adventures and my plan to get girls today. Because I feel like I''m strong enough to handle many things with my current abilities.


    During the first half a year, I did nothing but train my body to build a strong foundation and practicing control over my space powers.


    After that, I started to slowly practice basic fighting stances and made my own moves using space power and I also thought of ways to use time power, which I started to train in since I had reached a satisfying enough level in physical strength. At that time, I was already able to do 1000 sets of each type of exercise I was doing. I was even able to lift up boulders five times my size.


    One year after beginning my training, I got somewhat good at controlling space. I could add it to my combat stances in about 1.5 seconds. I wasn''t satisfied with that so I knew I had to continue my practice.


    But the biggest improvement surprisingly came from the time power. I was able to move it around my body enough to heal my body from wounds and muscle pain I got from training.


    I began to put more effort in my space control while not neglecting the other because I wanted to be able to fight some beasts soon.


    After three months of training I was able to apply space to fight instantly and so, I decided it was time to go fight some beasts. And honestly I was already sick and tired of eating fruits all the time.


    Honestly fighting with them felt really refreshing. I had been in serious mode for so long that it was sickening. I was able to vent out my frustrations and anger on them while calling out the names of move set like your typical chuunibyo. Yeah, it felt great.


    And so I kept on fighting against magical beasts when three months ago I was able to get really good at my time power. I had already mastered my control over space, now it all depends on my imagination to what I can do with it.


    But I couldn''t say the same for time though as when I tried it on a really huge beast who I had kicked out of his territory earlier because of his constant roaring. He was a pretty big guy, well he isn''t any important character so I won''t go to the trouble of describing him.


    Anyway, I used my time power on him and I was able to make him age twenty years and make him younger by twenty years in an instant. Meaning twenty years is probably my limit for now. But I knew that it wasn''t the end. So I worked extra hard and fully concentrated on my body training and time power for the last three months. And I thought it was that stupid god doing something or else I couldn''t explain what happened. I was able to break my limit from twenty years to seventy-five years. There is no way this has something to do with only my training, it has to be that the stupid god helped me by interfering. But since I couldn''t ask anyone and it is a good thing I decided to leave it aside.


    And that''s how I spent the last three years in this world. Right now I''m in the middle of saying goodbye to my home of three years. Something had gotten into my eyes at that moment and I am currently seeing blurred things because of water in my eyes. I-I wasn''t crying or anything ok. I''m glad I am leaving this god forsaken place.


    Hm? Oh, it looks like it''s going to rain. Haah, I guess I have no choice but to stay for another night here, no, two nights, just to be safe since judging from the dark clouds it looks like it''s going to be a storm.


    If anyone knew what he was thinking at the moment, they would have had their eyes and mouth wide open in disbelief at his shamelessness. Because there weren''t any dark clouds in the sky for as far as the eye could see. In fact, it was so hot that some might not even come out of the comfort of their houses. But still, no matter who it is, you have to salute his shamelessness.


    2 days later¡­.


    "*sniff**sniff* I won''t miss you cave, so goodbye. I hope I never have to see you again. Only exception being if I am near here or I just happened to fly over her or something will I have to see you. B-but I will try my absolute best to never see you again."


    Haah, and so I left my home of three years and at once I became happy because now I can finally meet the girls of my dreams in their chibi forms. Haha, let''s begin phase 1 of my plan: to make them be unable to forget me and permanently move in to their hearts. Now, I maybe six-years old but the girls are even younger than me, so I have to combine space and time to move to the future when they are a little older, enough for them to understand the differences between men and women.


    I must also make sure to do it before the incidents which formed their personalities. Although I want to make them become my harem members, I don''t want to really change them or interfere too much in the canon timeline events. Of course, I will interfere when things get a bit tough but I won''t insert myself unnecessarily into the canon timeline events. My only goal is to complete my harem but while doing that I don''t my helping out a bit. Anyway, now that all of that is out of the way¡­.


    "LET''S GO START, MY JOURNEY TO BECOME THE HAREM KING!!!"

 6 Erza Scarlet 1 Part I

    X771, Kingdom of Fiore


    In a small forest near a small village, a apace crack appeared and then out of it came me in new clothes that I bought with money and definitely did not use my time powers to stop time and just took it from a shop. Please do not mistake me for a thief, how can a pure guy like me do something so horrific. Well, after that I combined my space and time powers and travelled to three years into the future.


    Why three years you may ask. Well, it''s because this is the best time to start the phase 1 of my plan to get all the girls on my first target. And the target is someone who will be known throughout the land.


    Erza Scarlet.


    I used my space powers to check in which village she was in before coming to this timeline and then here I am near her village.


    "Hm, let''s see, where is she? Oh there she is. Huh, it seems my little wife is getting bullied.How dare they do that to her. I''ll give them a piece of my mind once I get there and thank them afterwards for giving me the perfect chance to show off. Man, can it get any better."


    Erza POV


    My name is Erza. I have been living in this village''s orphanage for as long as I can remember. The sisters there said that I was left outside the doorsteps of the orphanage while I was still a baby.


    Things haven''t been good ever since I started understanding things. Since I was an orphan, I was often ignored and even scorned by the villagers. And if that wasn''t enough, kids around my age bullied me on a daily basis because of my hair color.


    They call me names like demon, witch and alienate me from themselves. Sometimes they even throw things at me when they start getting excited. And when I told the sisters at the orphanage, they acted like I never said anything and the kids just continued to bully me. I got used to it after not being saved by anyone but my heart still aches at how alone I am. I always dream of a prince coming to save me from my loneliness and take me away from here on a white horse then live happily ever after like those in stories.


    But that won''t happen in real life. Ah, they are coming towards me again. I wonder how long will it take this time for them to stop. I must endure and tolerate whatever they do to me, I must not retaliate. I don''t want to lose this place which has become my home. No matter how lonely it feels, no matter how sad it feels, I must endure.


    They started saying mean things to me and then after a while they started throwing small stones at me. I curled myself up into a ball under a tree at the edge of the village in order to protect myself but it wasn''t really doing much help. It was then¡­


    "WHAT DO YOU THINK YOU ARE DOING"


    I heard a loud voice of a boy around my age shouting at the bullies surrounding me. I turned to look at the boy who became the first person to help me. But all I could see was a blur as he ran in front of me protecting me from the bullies with his back facing towards me.


    Although it wasn''t a wide back that could hold the weight of the worlds, I felt like I could be happy and safe behind that back. And most of all I won''t be lonely anymore.


    "Don''t you feel ashamed for ganging up on a lone girl. Whit if it was you who got bullied instead."


    "Who are you? You are not from this villa¡­"


    "Hey, hey, what''s your name? do you want to play with us?"


    The bullies were first stunned at seeing this boy and then the boys looked angry and the girls suddenly started to have stars in their eyes I wonder if those girls are sick or something. The boys started to shout at him but were interrupted midway through by the girls, who started surrounding the boy. Still with stars in their eyes.


    "Huh? Sorry, I have absolutely no interest in hanging out with bullies who pick on the weak. And remember, the next time is see you bully her, I will beat you up. This is not a threat but a promise."


    The girls were stunned hearing that and they alongside the boys went away towards the village mumbling somethings to themselves.


    "Humph, hey are you ok?"


    Seeing them leave, the boy turned around to face me and I finally saw the face of my savior looked like. And when I saw him, I fell into a daze. He was absolutely perfect. From eyes to eyebrows to jaw to his lips, he was like an angel sent from heaven. And this angel just saved me from my loneliness. No wonder those girls had stars in their eyes and acted weird.


    "Hm? Hello? Anyone home?"


    Not getting a reply from me he waved his hands in front of my face which brought me out of my daze and back into reality. He was joking around but I could see concern in his eyes. Maybe he thought I was scared or hurt somewhere so he joked a bit to lighten my mood.


    This was the first time someone cared for me and was concerned about me. I wanted to reply to him but any words I wanted to say just got stuck in my throat. Instead tears started falling from my eyes. What started off as small sobs began to slowly become hysterical cries from me.


    "Awawa, wh-why are you crying. Hey, stop crying. There, there stop crying already."


    Seeing me cry out like that he panicked and then he started to lightly pat my head. His hand was warm and I could feel his care for me through it. I dove into his embrace and started crying even more loudly despite having only met him for not more than a few minutes.


    He looked like he didn''t know what to do for a while but then hugged me back tightly and slowly stroked my back without saying anything.

 7 Erza Scarlet 1 Part II

    We stayed like that for a long time and I started to slowly calm down, so I separated from him. His chest area was covered in my tears and snot. How embarrassing. I hope he won''t hate me for it.


    "Are you feeling better now?"


    "Y-yes, thank you."


    "That''s good and don''t mention it. Although I don''t really know why you cried like that, I think you shouldn''t be trying to hold it all in. you have to vent yourself out from time to time so that you don''t feel sad for too long."


    "O-ok."


    Thank god. He doesn''t seem to be bothered at all at the fact that his chest has gotten damp. And he is also giving me advice like someone who cares. He''s right. I held it in for too long and that''s why I was sad for so long. Now that I cried it out, I feel much better.


    "My name is Ray Cross, what''s yours?"


    "Ah? Erza, my name is Erza!"


    "Hm? You don''t have a surname?"


    "No, I''m an orphan, so..."


    "So what. I''m an orphan as well despite that I gave myself a surname. Let me give you one then. Hm, you have very beautiful scarlet red hair so let''s call you Erza Scarlet. That''s your name from now on. So? Do you like it?"


    "Erza¡­Scarlet¡­ eh? Beautiful? You think my hair is beautiful?"


    "Yeah, I think it''s one of the most beautiful hair in the world."


    He said it like it was the most natural thing in the world. Like there was no doubt, no question about it. He said it with so much conviction that even I started believing that my hair is beautiful. I always hated my hair because it was because of it that I was always alone. But this hair that everyone including me hates, there is someone who thinks of it as beautiful. And as long as he is there, I will also believe it is beautiful.


    "Thank you."


    "Your welcome. By the way, why are they bullying you? Aren''t the adults in the village doing anything to stop it?"


    "They don''t like my hair so they treat me as an outcast. They call me names like witch and demon. The adults know about it but they just let it happen and overlooks it."


    "My god, how can they be like that. Those idiots, morons, stupid dumbasses. Don''t worry Erza, if they dare to bully you again, you can come find me. I''ll take care of them all. Oh, and I live here in the forest so remember to come here if they bully you. I''ll beat them up for you no matter how many comes."


    "Ok, thank you again. Eh? You stay in the forest? Then why don''t you come with me to the village then. I''m sure we can find a place to stay like the orphanage."


    "No way. I don''t like adults telling me what to do. But don''t worry, you can come find me here every day to play. Because that way you won''t feel lonely and can have fun, ok?"


    "Ok!"


    Is this how it feels like to have someone to talk to? Someone who cares? Someone¡­ intimate? It¡­ feels nice. And Ray is really cool too. He gets worried about me, care for me and he looks like an angel that god sent just for me. *gasp* is this what ''match made in heaven" from that book I read meant? Maybe in the future Ray and I can¡­ fufufu. Kyaa, what are you thinking Erza we just met. We have to know a whole bunch about each other before we can get married. But being married to Ray and start a family sounds really nice.


    "Ok, it''s getting late. You should head back, clean yourself, eat something and have a good sleep. You''ve had a tough day today and a good one to look forward to tomorrow after all."


    "Mm, ok. I''ll see you tomorrow then Ray. Bye."


    After saying good bye to Ray, I headed towards the orphanage while skipping and humming a tune to myself. My life doesn''t seem so lonely or desolate anymore with Ray next to me. He is slowly painting my black and white world with all sorts of colors. I have never been this happy in my life and this is the first time I''m looking towards my future in a bright way as I have always thought my future to be very bleak.


    "I can''t wait to meet Ray tomorrow."


    Amidst the weirded out stares I received from the villagers I reached the orphanage still skipping and humming while thinking about Ray and my future with him. The kids who bullied me were pointing their fingers at me while whispering to each other. I ignored them splendidly as I was still in my own world as I made my way towards the girls showering area.


    But midway there, the female bullies of mine blocked my way and they were glaring at me. The way they were looking at me was nothing like before and that somewhat scared me. They looked like rampaging beasts ready to devour their prey making me more and more anxious. I wished Ray was here because I knew with him here I would have the courage to face anything.


    "You witch, tell us what you did to him?"


    "Huh?"


    The leader looking girl pointed her finger at me and shouted while glaring at me like she was ready to shoot flames out of her eyes. What are they talking about? Did what to who? Me? Huh? This is so confusing.


    "Don''t act like you don''t know what I''m talking about, witch. You must have done something like black magic on that boy we saw near the forest and controlled him. Otherwise, why would he help a witch like you who is a stranger to him."


    At the first part of her words, I realized they were talking about Ray. Well, it seems they also want to get close to Ray but since he sent them away and got close to me they became jealous so they are doing this. But, the last part of her words were like a knife slicing through my heart. I never thought about it that way. Why would he help me? We don''t even know each other. Could it be he has ulterior motives? No, I don''t believe it. Ray is not like that. He saved me and didn''t ask for anything in return. He comforted me when I cried. And I can tell his concern and care for me were real. His warmth was real.


    Just as I was about to argue back against them, the sister came to tell us that dinner was ready only to see our confrontation. They quickly broke it up and took the girls away leaving me alone at the receiving end of the girls'' glares. After taking a shower and eating at the dining area I was lying on my bed staring at the ceiling.


    Although I believe Ray isn''t a bad person, I want to know why he protected me and faced off against the bullies despite knowing he was outnumbered. Wasn''t he afraid? I must ask him tomorrow when we meet.

 8 Erza Scarlet 2 Part I

    After seeing off Erza I went back into the forest. All along I had a huge grin plastered on my face as if it was threatening to split my face in half. It can''t be helped, I mean the reaction the female bullies and Erza herself gave me when they saw my face, was giving me more confidence of gaining the affection of Erza and also the other girls I have in my mind. And if my face wasn''t enough to get Erza, I just had to go and ''save the damsel in distress'' huh. Well, not that I''m complaining. It makes things much easier for me. But I still have to work hard in making myself permanent and unforgettable in her heart. And to do that, I have to spend a lot of time with her which I have plenty of.


    Some may think I''m using a dick move by using her lowest point in life (at the moment) to appear as a hero to win her heart but honestly, it''s not like I asked those kids to bully her. And by saving her I can give her some happy memories in order to lessen her despair and help her survive of what is to come for her.


    That''s right, I won''t be stopping her from being taken away to the tower of heaven. When she was in the tower of heaven, she was in despair but now with the memories with me that I''m going to give her and the promise I''m going to make to her she will endure much better in there.


    And maybe this will help her get along with the fairy tail members better in her early days once she escapes the tower of heaven and join fairy tail. So she needs someone by her side right now and that someone is me.


    And so, during the next couple of days Erza would come over and meet me every day. She would come early in the morning and leave at sunset. The next day after our first meeting she asked me why I saved her that time and If I got scared facing the group of bullies alone. My answer?


    "There doesn''t have to be a reason to save someone who needs saving. And trust me, I could see you needed saving from a mile away. Not only from those bullies but from your loneliness. And as for whether I got scared or not¡­ humph, they are not worth it."


    She was stunned for a while but soon gave me a bright smile filled with happiness. I asked why she asked me that so suddenly and it seems she was confronted by those female bullies and so she thought she wanted to know why in order to let herself be worry free. Those idiots. They almost made me lose my future wife.


    Anyway nothing bad happened after that except for the first day''s evening where the bullies tried to bully her again. To which I kept my promise and beat them up nice and proper. Of course, I held back. Or else I would have killed them by air currents from my fist alone. But after that nothing happened and they never bullied her again.


    During the days we spent with each other, we did almost everything we could think of. And if we have nothing to do then we would just run around trying to catch each other or just sit next to each other shoulder to shoulder. Sometimes she would rest her head on my shoulders and sometimes I would get the legendary lap pillow from her. And I must say. Best feeling ever. Seriously, her thighs were so soft and smooth. She isn''t well developed yet but it still felt good. Now I''m really looking forward to her grown up figure. If her not so developed lap can give me so much bliss (not in a sexual way) then I wonder how it will feel on her developed, plump lap. Aah, I''m drooling at just the thought of it. And the funny thing is, every time I think of Erza''s future self I go into a daze. So she asks what I''m thinking about and to my reply she always puffs her cheek out and twists my waist. Hehe, the girl is getting jealous of her own self. Oh, by the way, my reply to her is ''a very beautiful lady''.


    Other than that, we talked about each other a lo nonstop. I didn''t say I''m a transmigrator/reincarnator obviously but other than that, I told her almost everything. I even joked that my dick will grow up alongside me to become a huge sword while we were taking a bath together in a lake. She was shy when we first took a bath with me and couldn''t look at me at all. But she became used to it over time. But she once again become shy when she heard that joke and started raining her fists on me.


    We passed our time like that and it has already been a month since she started hanging out. She has become really bright and always has a smile on her face. Today, she came to me blushing hard. Apparently, she wanted to play newlyweds. Huhuhu, since I''m acting as your husband and I''m going to be your real husband in the future, it''s only natural that I take a little bit of advantages.


    "Honey, I''m hooome."


    "Welcome back dear. How was your day?"


    "Haha, before that let me get my welcome back kiss first."


    *mwah*


    I gave her a smooch on her small soft and supple lips and she froze on the spot. She stood there like that for a while and when came back to, her whole face became as red as a tomato and steam was almost coming out of her head.


    "Wh-wh-what a-are y-you doing!! We shouldn''t do something like that before getting married."


    "Oh? Then that just means I will have to take responsibility and marry you in the future right?"


    "E-eh? Huh? Yeah?"


    "Haha, since we will be married in the future and it has already happened once then that means we can do it again. As long as we don''t make a baby right?"


    I said that last part to tease Erza. And she became even more red after that. She lowered her head and didn''t say anything for a while but I still heard a very tiny ''un''.


    Wahaha, I have conquered the great titania, haha. I couldn''t have asked for a better beginning than this for my harem plan. After this, I will go to my second and third target. And then fourth, fifth and so on until I get everyone. Haha.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    And so three years have passed just like that and we are nine years old, well Erza is. I guess it''s about time. Erza escaped from the tower of heaven and joined fairy tail on X776. And she must have spent around two years in there. So it is about time I leave and let things flow naturally for her.


    Although I feel guilty and I want to save her, I know this is necessary for titania to be born, for the Erza Scarlet whose fame will spread across the land. As her experience in there played a huge role on the strength that she will have in the future.

 9 Erza Scarlet 2 Part II

    During the first year, nothing much changed. Me and Erza spent every day together. We kissed a lot, I mean, a lot. Sometimes it was small pecks and sometimes it was deep, long ones. I know, I know. I know what you''re thinking. ''She is just a kid, how can you do that''. Please, we have already expressed our love for one another and it wasn''t like I went all the way. Although I did massage her ass and boobs so that it grows bigger which did take some convincing. Hey, don''t judge me. My thoughts were pure¡­ at the start. A-and even after that I was thinking of her future self not her loli form. You got to believe me.


    Wait, who am I explaining to? It''s not like I should explain what I do to and with my future wife. That''s right. Mind your own business, whoever I am explaining to.


    Anyways, back to the topic. We spent our days together like that until after one year of meeting each other, she said she wanted to see me fight as I always boasted about myself. I agreed to it but not to show off. Instead I wanted to use this opportunity to give her an excuse when I leave and while also giving her some motivation to train. She always just watches me as I do some light training and when I asked her to join me, she refused saying that she would much rather watch me train.


    What I did was pretty simple for me. I chose a decently strong magical beast and fought it while holding back. Erza was watching as I got cornered and beaten back and started crying and ran towards the beast which distracted it for a second. And I used that moment to finish this fight as I had achieved my purpose, which was to give her a slight shock.


    I finished off the beast with one punch clad in space power which distorted its internal structure, killing it in an instant while it was glaring at Erza.


    After it fell down and the ensuing smoke cleared Erza recovered from her shock and ran to me with tears still falling down her beautiful face. And seeing me covered in blood and wounds all over me didn''t help as she started to cry even more.


    "Alright, alright, I''m fine. See? My wounds are all recovered now and I''m only slightly tired right now that''s all."


    I used my time power to recover to my peak but still acted as though I was tired. She was hugging me while sobbing and apologizing, saying it was because of her that I almost died. That it was because she wanted to see me fight. And I kept on consoling her with words while gently stroking her back.


    After she calmed down we went to the lake we always go to, to clean ourselves up. Mostly me but Erza was also covered in blood because she was hugging me. And while doing that completely naked, Erza who got used to this situation already started the conversation after being silent for a while.


    "Ray, can you please teach me how to fight. I don''t want to watch you get hurt as I can only helplessly watch from the side ever again. I want to be able to become your strength and fight by your side. Only then will I have the confidence to stay besides you."


    Erza clenched her fist and eyes full of determination declared as such to me. Hehe, my wife is so adorable. It went just as I had planned as I wanted to give her a reason to have her train. And I''m sure she is going to take it very seriously.


    And that''s how I began training Erza. Although I say that I only taught her exercise routines which I do to strengthen her physique. I didn''t want to change her style of fighting as it was one of the reasons she became so strong in the canon.


    And so, once she comes to meet me we begin training early in the morning. The intensity of her training was nowhere near what I went through but it was still slowly strengthening her body. She requested me to teach her how to fight but I refused stating that her body wasn''t strong enough. This resulted in her just randomly attack me from time to time to make me believe she was strong enough. But it never worked out for her as I was way overpowered for her.


    After that she continued to do that for the past two years but never got a hit on me. And apart from training we just flirted with each other, had picnics, cuddled together and mushy stuff like that. And now I think it is time so I decided to leave. So¡­


    "Erza."


    "Hm? What is it?"


    I called out to Erza who was laying on my chest. She has started to grow up into the beauty that she is supposed to be. Although only three years has passed she has grown into a girl much more resembling to her future self. The most important one of them is her love for cake which has started to become more apparent as sometimes she doesn''t give that to me either. And that relieves me a lot as I don''t want her personality to change because of me.


    "I will be going on a journey to get stronger. And no, you can''t come with me. You are not strong enough to go to the places I''m going to be going to. I know I''m being harsh considering how hard you have worked but please, I''m doing this for your own good. Just like how you don''t want to see me get hurt I don''t want to see you get hurt either."


    "¡­.ok"


    "Honestly I had a feeling this was going to happen. That is why I tried so hard in my training. And I also know that this is for the best. Because you can''t grow stronger by being with me all the time and I don''t want to become a burden to you. And while you''re gone I will train even harder so that I can catch up to you. So promise me, promise me that you will come back for me."


    "Don''t worry, how can I be at ease out there knowing I have a beautiful girl waiting for me to come back to. I promise Erza, I will come back for you and when I do let''s get married and really become a couple."


    "Un. I will wait for you no matter how long it takes."


    Hearing my promise, Erza showed the most blissful smile she has ever shown. She''s probably thinking about the marriage part.


    After spending a few more days with her, I bade goodbye to Erza and left. Erza was standing there watching my back fade into the distance as two crystal clear tears rolled down her beautiful face.

 10 Mirajane And Lisanna Strauss 1 Part I

    X776


    After separating from Erza I didn''t leave immediately. Instead I watched as the village she was staying in got destroyed and the children including Erza were taken away. She didn''t go down without a fight but since she didn''t know how to fight all she did was using her raw strength wildly. The attackers took down Erza quite easily and took them away.


    As I watched all of this happen, I almost gave in to my desire to save her. There were numerous times where I wanted to do so but I managed to hold myself back from doing so. I followed them as they took the captured children to the tower of heaven so that they don''t hurt Erza too badly.


    After seeing them enter the tower, I took a one last look at Erza and promised in my mind to make up for abandoning her like this by cherishing her and showering her with love in the future. And after that I combined my space and time powers to once again travel to the future and so I jumped to X776. I''m going to meet my second and third target here.


    Mirajane Strauss.


    Lisanna Strauss.


    The two siblings and alongside their brother Elfman were currently living as 11, 10 and 9 year-olds in a village with their parents.


    This is a year before the Strauss siblings lose their parents and two years before Mira defeats the demon in the church and then join Fairy Tail. I''m going to get closer to them until Mira gets her over soul magic and they then have to face the scorn of the villagers.


    But unlike Erza who was alone, Mira and Lisanna have their parents. So instead of the gentleness I showed to Erza, I''m going to do the exact opposite to Mira. I''ll still be gentle to Lisanna though. When Mira was younger she was a brash and violent delinquent type of girl. So I''m going to act like her and constantly clash with her. This way she will be constantly thinking about me, though it will be plotting to get back at me some way. Kind of like teasing the girl you like.


    I can see their village from a hill not so far away. Let''s see, hm, oh they are trying to sneak into the forest to play huh. Heh, seriously, is that stupid god helping me out or something? Because for the second time in arrow, I arrive at just the right time to begin my conquest of my girls. Not that I''m complaining or anything.


    I predict the general direction they are going and teleport onto a tree branch and lay down on it. Now all I have to do is wait for them.


    After a while, I hear the noise of some bushes moving and I smiled. I turned my head towards the sound and saw those three. The 11 year-old Mirajane, the 10 year-old Elfman and the 9 year-old Lisanna. Hehe, this will be a challenge as I am not only targeting Mira but Lisanna at the same time as well.


    And as I said before, unlike her sister I''m going to be extremely gentle with her. When they came close enough I stood up and shouted at them giving them a small fright.


    "HEY! WHAT ARE YOU DOING INSIDE MY TERRITORY! YOU THINK THIS IS YOU BSCK GSRDEN OR SOMETHING!"


    They looked towards where the shout came from and when they saw me standing on a branch, guess what, yup they got stunned. Haha, my handsome appearance is just like a nuke. Any girl hit by it would fall. Well anyway, it seems they recovered and as I expected it was Mira who replied with slight venom.


    "What do you mean it''s your territory. And even if this forest belongs to you, from today onwards it belongs to me. So get the hell out."


    After saying that she puffed out her non-existent chest for now and put her arms on her waist. Haah, I wonder how long it took to get those wonderful watermelons, I can''t wait. Elfman was trying to hold her back like usual and Lisanna was still looking at me with curiosity completely ignoring her sister.


    "Ooh, we got a tough one over here don''t we. Let me tell you something, I''m not the type to show mercy to girls so you better be careful with your words."


    "What did you sa¡­ mph"


    "Uuhm, can you please let us go inside and play for a bit. We promise not to disturb you."


    It was Lisanna who covered her sister''s mouth in what seems like a death grip and politely asked me with upturn doe eyes. Waah, how cuute.


    "Hmm, now that''s better. You should be more like your sister. She is much cuter than you. Anyway, I will allow you to enter. Just keep that wild girl away from me. Although if you want revenge or something you''re more than welcome to try. I''ll just beat you up until you surrender."


    I complimented Lisanna with a very gentle smile which made her blush while dissing Mira making her squirm and struggle even more. Lisanna and Elfman then dragged Mira away after thanking me for allowing them to go inside. While that was happening Mira was still trying to struggle out of Lisanna''s death grip on her mouth to beat the shit out of me. Though that won''t really happen.


    Hehe, with Mira''s current personality she will surely try to get back at me as soon as possible. And all I have to do is beat her back gently and then taunt her to rile her up even more. This will make sure I will have constant meetings with her and we will get closer in a way. As for Lisanna, hm, although I know I will feel guilty, I''ll do something extreme in her case while treating her gently when Mira comes to get a beating. But I must not forget Elfman. Although he is very timid right now, I will have to have a good relationship with him in order to have him willingly give his sisters to me. And I will treat her like a brother. Teaching him how to be a man a bit earlier than in canon.


    Well, all in due time I guess. For now, I have to keep a close watch on them and know when and how Mira is going to retaliate and also protect them from any mishaps. This is going to be fun. I can''t wait for the next two years.

 11 Mirajane And Lisanna Strauss 1 Part II

    Mira POV


    My name is Mirajane Strauss. I''m 10 years old this year. I live in a small village alongside my parents and two younger siblings. Life has been pretty good so far, hardly anything I''m dissatisfied about. I''m the strongest kid in the village which I found out about when I beat up some snot nosed brats who were bullying my younger brother because he was an easy pick.


    My parents are really great. They take care of us and love us wholeheartedly without any falsehood. My mother is a housewife, gentle and caring most of the time. But she can tend to be really scary at times. Like when the rest of the family does something stupid or something along those lines. My father is your typical man of the family. He is a woodcutter and the sole bread earner in our family. He is very strong and straightforward which by the words of my mother is the reason she married him. I take after him probably as I am just as stubborn and straightforward as he is and also because both of us are absolutely terrified of mother despite how she normally is.


    My younger brother who is one year younger than me, making him 9 years old currently, is called Elfman. He is very cowardly and easy to bully and he hides behind me most of the time because he is like that. So it wasn''t really a surprise to see other kids around our age to pick him to bully. Even I like to tease him though I don''t push him too hard and I also don''t like others bullying him.


    My younger sister on the other hand, well she takes after mother because just like mother she can be very scary at times. Her name is Lisanna. She is shy, gentle and caring but whenever the rest of us get into trouble she becomes a mini version of mother. Even father is careful around her, which shows just how terrifying it can be when mother and Lisanna join forces.


    My life is going so well that it couldn''t have gotten any better. I mean, we''re not rich and all but as long as we have each other it''s fine if it stays like this. And today, that will change but I didn''t know about that yet as even if I knew I wouldn''t have believed today would be so special to me after a few years.


    Me, Elfman and Lisanna sneaked out of the village to head into the forest to play and explore. As we have never ventured out of the village we have been very curious to know what lies beyond the village. And the forest next to the village is a good place to start our adventure of exploration. But after a few days, I wish I hadn''t. as that was where I met ''him''.


    We were strolling around the forest while talking and laughing with each other. We rarely got spend our time like this alone and free without all the adults putting restraints on us. Most of the times our parents or the other adults in the village keeps telling us what to do so we don''t really get to express ourselves freely. While we were strolling like that, it was then.


    "Hey what are you doing inside my territory!!! You think this is your back garden or something?!!!"


    We heard a loud shout directed towards us. It was so sudden and unexpected that we got the fright of our lives. After getting ahold of ourselves we turned towards the voice and we were momentarily dazed.


    In front of us on a branch of a tree a boy our age sat on it leaning against the tree trunk with his hands behind his head with a lazy look on his face. Despite that, the first thought that came to my mind when I saw him was how perfect he was. But then I regained myself and recalled what he shouted at us and it somehow pissed me off so I retorted back at him.


    "What do you mean ''your territory''. This isn''t your territory, and even if this does belong to you, from this day forward it belongs to me. So you can get the hell out, you dumbass."


    I didn''t really want to claim ownership of this place as I just wanted to make him angry and send him off packing. But instead of getting angry he seemed to have gotten amused if his smirk can be considered as such. He seemed to have found what I said funny from the look his flawless face gave off and also the fact that he seemed to be holding back his laughter. Elfman was trying to stop me from saying anymore or just running to him so that I can punch his face after recovering from the earlier daze but what he said next pissed me off even more.


    "Ooh, we got ourselves a tough guy over here eh? Let me tell you something girl, I''m not the type to show mercy to girls so you should be careful of what you say. So why don''t you be a good little girl and go home back to your mommy and daddy."


    "What did you sa¡­ mmph"


    Before I could say anything Lisanna who was silent all this while covered my mouth with her hand stopping me from saying anything else and I could also feel a very threatening pressure concentrated on me. Despite that my anger bested me as I kept struggling in her hands.


    "Um, we are sorry to disturb you like this but we don''t want to go back home without having a little fun. This is our first time out of the village so can we please go and play for a while inside. We promise not to disturb you again. Please,"


    What are you saying Lisanna. That''s the same as admitting defeat to this guy. And what''s more you are just inflating his ego even more. Although I was thinking such things I couldn''t say them out loud so I could only try to break free from her grip on me.


    "Ooh, now that''s how a girl should be, much better. I will allow it, you can continue as you were."


    He flashed a gentle smile at Lisanna which actually made me skip a heartbeat and threw a glance full of disdain at me. Aggh, that''s it, I''m going to so beat him up.


    Lisanna and Elfman quickly dragged me away before I could do so after thanking him. After going for some distance, Lisanna released her vice like grip on me. But before I could complain she flashed a gentle smile at me which sent a cold chill down my spine. I could practically see a demon slowly appearing behind her as she gently spoke to me.


    "Do you have something to say¡­. Sister?"


    "*gulp* nonono I have nothing to say. Absolutely nothing. Ha-haha¡­"


    I swallowed my saliva and weakly replied followed by a dry laugh. Although I said that, in my mind I was already plotting ways to get back at that guy and bring him to his knees before me no matter how long it takes me because this has become the worst day of my life.


    But years later, I would look back to this day which I''m sure to be the most blissful day of my life.

 12 Mirajane And Lisanna Strauss 2 Part I

    Lisanna POV


    My name is Lisanna Strauss. I, along with my two elder siblings have spent our entire lives living in a small village happily with our parents. It''s not that I don''t like it but I want to experience more than what the village has to offer, although if it means compromising my family, I''d rather not take it. Elf-nii who is one year older than me is very timid. He always needs someone to take care of him. But that is who he is and we wouldn''t want him to change if it means he is forcing himself. While Mira-nee who is two years older is headstrong and rash because of which it doesn''t come as a surprise when she keeps getting into trouble, mostly fights with other kids.


    Mira-nee never acts like how an elder sister should and Elf-nii just follows whatever Mira-nee decides to do, so I had to be the caretaker. It was very hard to do at first as Mira-nee is so hyperactive that I couldn''t keep up and I couldn''t control her brash actions because of that. But then I found the perfect role model to learn from, our mother. She could handle Mira-nee and father, who is just like Mira-nee, easily. So I learnt from her and I got better at taking care of my siblings'' despite being the youngest.


    Now, onto my dreams. I don''t particularly have a goal-like dream but I often have this one dream. Me, Mira-nee and Elf-nii are walking together when a handsome boy comes in front of us and asks for my hand in marriage. And then after I agree, under the watch of my family we get married and live happily ever after.


    This dream started to come after father started boasting about his marriage with mom and how they got together, which by the way was pretty similar to my dream. And because of that I started wishing something similar happens to me. Although I wish for it to happen in reality, I know that it was just a dream and that it shouldn''t be that easy to get my soulmate.


    But that day something pretty similar did happen and I won''t be able to forget it for the rest of my life. We siblings sneaked out of the village to go and play in the nearby forest. And while we were walking through it I met the boy who would be on my mind and in my heart for the rest of my life.


    "Hey what are you doing inside my territory!!! You think this is your back garden or something?!!!"


    We got startled by the sudden shout directed at us out of nowhere and when we looked at the source, there he was. A boy around our age sitting on a tree branch. He was even more handsome than the boy who appears in my dreams. His appearance wasn''t the only thing that separated him from the rest, his aura which seemed to cut him out of the world, like he was separated from the world and the loneliness that must have come with it just added another sort of charm to him.


    While I was observing him and daydreaming Mira-nee recovered and started shooting off some nonsensical things which pulled Elf-nii out of his daze as well. Seriously, Mira-nee should start observing things more instead of just going in head first in everything. Can''t she see from his aura that he isn''t just your everyday bully but a trained person. I must stop her from spouting more nonsense and making him angry although it seems to me that he finds Mira-nee amusing which I also feel the same way sometimes. And the fact that she is always like this and also the fact that she just interrupted my daydreaming of a couple life with this mysterious boy has made me kind of angry.


    And so I approached her from behind with a smile with eyes closed and channeling my inner anger and beast at her which I learned from mother and put my hand on her mouth with some strength. I could feel Mira-nee stiffen a bit but started struggling soon enough once again.


    "Um, we are sorry to disturb you like this but we don''t want to go back home without having a little fun. This is our first time out of the village so can we please go and play for a while inside. We promise not to disturb you again. Please,"


    I once again turn my attention on him and conveyed our intentions to him in a soft and gentle tone. I did this for two reasons. First of all, I didn''t want him to feel offended because of Mira-nee and second I wanted to leave a good impression of myself on him so that I can have a chance at being a couple with him in the future.


    "Ooh, now that''s how a girl should be, much better. I will allow it, you can continue as you were."


    He turned his gaze towards me which became gentle unlike the amused glance he was using to watch Mira-nee. And when I made eye contact with him I was probably blushing as my knees almost gave out on me. And when he complimented me as a girl I felt butterflies in my stomach and I was feeling all jittery.


    Elf-nii who I think was almost completely forgotten was looking left and right and then we expressed our thanks to the boy and he helped me drag Mira-nee away from there. I could feel his gaze on us while we left which made me hasten my steps as I didn''t want Mira-nee to go all berserk on him.


    After coming along for a while I released Mira-ne and I knew she would start ranting so I put on my eyes closed smiling expression which apparently was called ''oni mode'' by mother. Mira-nee who was just about to start ranting stiffened upon seeing my face and I pressed on her smiling gently.


    "Do you have something to say¡­. Sister?"


    "*gulp* nonono I have nothing to say. Absolutely nothing. Ha-haha¡­"


    I think I heard a loud gulp coming from her and what followed her reply was a dry laugh while she was sweating bullets. Fufufu, works everytime. But I knew that although the words coming from her were like that she was definitely plotting some schemes to get back at the boy. And I will probably let her do it this time as long as it wasn''t something over the top because I wanted her to run into a setback so that she would correct that personality of hers.


    While watching Mira-nee who was in deep thought with a smirk on her face and Elf-nii mumbling something like how nerve-racking that was, I looked towards where we came from thinking back to the boy. His perfect face and the gentle look he cast at me. His compliment to me and the way he carried himself. It was all ingrained in my mind now but now that I have some more breathing room, I can see that my imagination of what type of person he is could be wrong. For all we know he might be a bad guy trying something shady with us. As such to find out what kind of person he is and to see whether he is good enough to be my partner for life, I need to have as many encounters with him as possible. That is not going to be a problem since Mira-nee is indirectly helping me achieve that. Now all we have to do is wait and watch.

 13 Mirajane And Lisanna Strauss 2 Part II

    After meeting with the Strauss siblings two years has passed and honestly it was really fun. I followed them secretly to get Mira''s schemes beforehand so that I can prepare myself for it and the interactions between the siblings made me believe that they hold each other very dear.


    During the first year, most of our encounters were because of Mira trying to get back at me. She would come up with all sorts of ideas only to be beaten back by me. And it didn''t just end with that as I would taunt her afterwards to keep trying to get back at me.


    She started off with schemes and then got physical. Although I didn''t use any strength, just the techniques were enough to put her down. But what surprised me was the fact that she seemed to be absorbing my techniques like a dry sponge absorbing water subconsciously. The first few times she tried she wouldn''t last for more than three strikes. But as time went on her desire to beat me might have taken effect as she was lasting longer and longer. Although I was still only using techniques.


    Whenever Mira was there, Lisanna would follow and she would find all sorts of topics to talk about which I gladly cooperated in. we talked about a lot of things during our short time together during which Elfman would nurse Mira from the ''beating''.


    Mine and Elfman''s relationship also grew closer as when it was Lisanna who took care of Mira, I would call him over and talk about how to be a real man, which is his favorite catch phrase in the canon and quickly became here. It seems he admired me a whole lot after I constantly beat his older sister. And I wasn''t going to miss the opportunity to impress my future brother in law now would I.


    During the second year, I finally made the move on Lisanna. As they were walking through the forest, I used space to separate her from her siblings and led her to an area where a magic beast resided. Once it smelled its intruder it went after her and attacked. And there I was using the classic ''saving the damsel in distress'' on Lisanna. After that it went as expected. Lisanna would follow me whenever we meet and she would always have a blush on her face when she was with me.


    But now, it is time for things to start get a little darker for the siblings. Their parents were going to lose their life sometime soon and after that the whole demon in the church incident. As I waited for the events to happen several weeks pass by. And finally after waiting for a month the Strauss siblings lost their parents to an attack by a wild animal when they were at the edge of the forest collecting herbs.


    I watched as the siblings mourned their loss and I didn''t appear in front of them even when Lisanna came to find me to vent her heartache. I didn''t appear before them after that and two more months passed by. During these two months the news of the demon inside the church spread around the village and finally Mira went to subjugate it. After defeating it just like in canon her hand demonetized as a result of her awakening to the over soul magic.


    When the villagers saw this they stated to become agitated and scared of Mira. I knew it was almost time to make my entry so I got myself ready. The villagers having had enough of living in constant fear geared themselves with whatever weapon like things they could find before heading towards the siblings'' home. Mira stood in front of her two siblings to protect them from harm while trying to convince the villagers that she didn''t get possessed and that her parents were also not demons after the villagers accused their parents.


    After shouting at the siblings like that for a while, one of the villagers ran towards the siblings with an axe swinging it towards them. Mira turned her back on him trying to shield her two siblings and that was where I knew I should interfere in.


    I appeared before the attacking villager and put a stop on his axe swing with one hand without breaking a sweat. The attacker and the rest of the villagers were stunned by the sudden development as the place fell into a silence with only the sobbing of the siblings to be heard.


    "I''m only going to say this once. If even a hair on them is hurt, I''ll raze this place to the ground, so scram!"


    My calm voice sounded among the silenced villagers. As they were about to retort, I glared at them with a little killing intent mixed into the air. Each and every one of them took a step back followed by all of them running away. I turned back to the siblings to see that they were looking at me shocked with tears all over their faces. I knelt before them and gently wiped their tears as I said to them.


    "it will be alright. I''m still here on your side."


    That was the trigger as all three of them threw themselves at me and started bawling. It took a couple of hours for them to calm down a little and I then helped them pack their things as it was apparent that they won''t be able to live here anymore. We left the village soon after and didn''t talk much as I lead them in the direction of Fairy Tail. I knew what Mira was thinking so I started explaining what exactly happened to her.


    "You are not possessed by any demon Mira. You just awoke to your magic. It''s called over soul magic and you seem to have taken on the form of a high ranking one. So don''t go having strange ideas."


    I went on to explain more after not receiving a reply to which her siblings were more than happy to hear. As my explanation didn''t work on her, I grabbed her demon hand and raised her chin to make her face me and said to her in the gentlest tone I have ever used with her.


    "Trust me Mira, you''re not a monster. You are Mirajane Strauss. A very beautiful girl who can be very rash but despite that hides the gentlest of soul inside of her. Never forget that."


    She seems stunned at my tone and my compliment as she blushed and a small tug appeared on her lips. Seeing that I felt a little relieved. Now let''s see, Fairy Tail is¡­


    Shit!!!!


    I suddenly took the siblings and ran as fast as I could and half an hour after that I stopped and hid them in a cave. They were asking about what happened to me all of a sudden but I ignored them and used the space to separate them from reality making them cut off from the world. After I was done with that, I turned around and waited. Waited for the one who I sensed earlier and the one who kept on following us to come while sweating nonstop.


    I could hear the worried screams of the siblings behind me as they could sense something was wrong. And after a while they saw what exactly that was.

 14 *Title Hidden*

    Appearing before us as it landed on the ground is a beast with its upper body covered in black, round scales which in turn are decorated by spiraling blue markings. Its lower body, specifically its chin, chest, stomach, inner tail thighs and arms was grey in color and appear to be rather smooth. its eyes were white and beady and its head was round and blunt with four large, elongated plates extending backwards. Its mouth which opened slightly showed its razor-sharp teeth and attached to his chin was a protrusion that resembles an arrowhead. His large wings were like a birds with its feathery appearance.


    And I, seeing its appearance couldn''t help curse in my mind. Because anyone who knows Fairy Tail will recognize him.


    This was god damn freeking achnologia!!!!


    I didn''t have to turn around and look to know that the siblings were frozen stiff from terror. And I didn''t have the luxury to do so either as I put my entire focus on Achnologia. After landing in front of me he started observing me with a cold and penetrating gaze. After what seemed like an eternity he finally opened his mouth revealing more of his terrifying teeth to speak.


    "I have finally managed to find you boy. As a time mage myself it shouldn''t come as a surprise when I say that I could feel you using time magic like you have been. And the fact that you keep disappearing also tells me that you have been using it to travel through time. Although I don''t know what your goal is, but I find it disturbing knowing that an unstable factor like you has come into being out of nowhere. As such I have come to eradicate you personally."


    Damn, he knows about me using time? But since he didn''t say anything about space that means he doesn''t know about it. But that can wait as his last words rang inside my ears, coupled with the cold smile that he gave while saying it, I think it would be best I ran as fast as can.


    But. What is this feeling. I want to fight him. Even though I know I would most likely die if did so, I want to fight him. It''s like I became a saiyan with all the battle lust that I am emitting. But I can''t help it, I want to fight him. And I have this intuition that doing so will benefit me greatly were I to survive. And so I gave a wide smile filled with battle intent towards the greatest opponent that I have ever faced and ever will.


    "Less talking. More action!!!"


    I dashed towards him before I even finished what I was saying while cladding my fist with space and activating time power in my body in order to heal any injuries I get as soon as possible.


    "Hoh, feisty one aren''t you. And you can use space as well. Well, put up a good fight before I kill you."


    I reached him when he finished what he wanted to say and swung my right fist in an uppercut to his chin. He raised his head dodging the hit and flapped his wings to glide backwards. As soon as he gained some distance he swiped his left claw while shouting.


    "Magic king''s claw!!!"


    "Space barrier!!!"


    As soon as I landed on the ground I compressed space in front of me to create a barrier which once the claw came in contact with, showed signs of collapsing. I grit my teeth and waved my hand to deflect the claw to my left when it became apparent that I won''t hold on for much longer. And as soon as I deflected the claw I teleported above his head and clad my left foot with compressed space and sent an overhead kick which he blocked with his wings sending shockwaves with us at the center.


    He used his wings to then send me flying towards a mountain a short distance away and I got embedded into the side of it causing multiple debris to fall on me. I quickly healed myself and decided to send the siblings who were still in the separate space away.


    After teleporting myself inside the separate space I went down onto one knee as I gasped. That earlier collision with the mountain caused some of my ribs to break making me have difficulties to breath. I healed myself as fast as possible because Achnologia might find a way to notice the separate space.


    The siblings quickly scurried over surrounding me with worried faces with tears covering them. They had only recently lost their parents and the villagers turning on them and now their pillar of support that I had become was in this sorry shape. It''s no wonder they are scared but I need to quickly tell them a few things and send them away.


    "Listen to me closely as I don''t have much time. I''m going to send you in front of a guild called Fairy Tail. Once there, I want you to join it as that is the place where you can grow up to your full potential. Elfy, remember about me telling you about real men?"


    They wanted to complain when I said I will be sending them away but didn''t say anything in the end because of probably knowing that they weren''t going to be of much help. I directed my gaze to the only male remaining in the Strauss family, who nodded at my question while still sobbing but trying his best to hold it back.


    "Remember, a real man will always protect his family. No matter how hard the obstacles are he will rise above it after digging deep. I hope you become a real man soon as I won''t be there to protect you after this so become strong enough to be able to protect your sisters, ok?"


    "*sniff*¡­ un¡­ I promise."


    "Good, I''ll hope you keep your promise. Lisa, I know you work hard to keep Mira in check. Btu I don''t want you to spend the rest of your life only focusing on that objective. I want you to follow you heart and do what you want to, got it?"


    "Un." *sniff*


    After Elfman I turned my attention to Lisanna who was sobbing while staring right at my face, like she was trying to engrave it into her memory and heart. I told her what I expected from her and she gave a small agreement. And then I turned my attention to Mira. She had her head lowered and was trying to contain her tears. Her shoulders were shaking and she had balled her hands into a fist.


    "Mira, what we had over the last two years weren''t just fights. It was a bond. So take it from someone who has a bond with you. You are not a monster. That power you hold, use it to beat up anyone trying to act against you guys. And never call yourself a monster because no matter what happens, you will always be my beautiful Mira, ok?"


    She raised her head as tears were streaming down her face and the latched onto me like there was no tomorrow. She cried into my chest and as much as I would have wanted to let her there wasn''t much time remaining. So I separated her and before they could do or say something I waved my head making them slowly fade away. But before the faded completely I gave them a smirk and said.


    "Mira, remember my magic signature. Who know, I might just end up meeting you guys again. And when we do reunite, I guarantee that I will be taking the two of you as my wives."


    With that they were sent away and I also completely healed myself. After dispelling the separate space, I saw Achnologia heading towards me after sensing me again.


    "Now, let''s continue our dance shall we?"


    Chapter 14 Ray vs Achnologia

 15 Resolution

    3rd person POV


    Magnolia, Fairy Tail


    After being sent away from the battlefield, the three Strauss siblings appeared in front of the infamous Fairy Tail guild''s building. The sudden appearance of three children alerted the guild master of Fairy Tail, Makarov Dreyer, who arrived in front of them while they were still crying.


    After taking them inside the guild and hearing from them what happened and how they suddenly appeared at their doorstep, Makarov had a serious expression on his face as he was shocked to hear that the dragon they encountered was hostile towards them unlike Natsu''s father, who was also a dragon.


    After calming them down and hinting at the possibility of the boy that sent them here surviving and appearing before them one day considering his space magic that the siblings told him of, he welcomed the siblings to the guild.


    While the rest of the guild were in a jovial mood due to the new members, the main characters themselves sat at a corner still covered in gloom. But despite their outward appearance which was showing weakness to others it was anything but that inside their hearts. All three siblings were burning with determination to get stronger in order to protect each other and one day find Ray.


    As the siblings were getting determined to become strong so that they don''t become a burden to anyone else ever again, some distance away Erza, who had joined Fairy Tail earlier was looking at Mirajane and Lisanna with a complicated gaze. Although they never met each other, Erza just can''t help feeling wary of the two girls as if they were threatening to steal something that belongs to her. And this feeling will quickly be reciprocated by the two siblings towards Erza making Mirajane and Erza at constant loggerheads.


    Back at the battlefield where Ray was once again preparing to face Achnologia.


    MC POV


    I once again ran towards Achnologia but this time it wasn''t just my arms which got coated with compressed space but my legs and torso as well. After training my ass off ever since arriving at this world I was only able to coat space around only one pair of limbs or just one part of the body at a time. I guess the battle to the death type of fight we were having caused me to breakthrough in space power as I was now able to do both pair of limbs and an additional body part while fighting.


    Since my legs were also covered in space now my speed got a lot faster as I reached achnologia in an instant. Unlike last time where I threw an uppercut at him after reaching his face this time I went directly under him and compressed space in the shape of a spinning spear which I threw at its gut. It was like hitting a boulder with a very thick and durable stick. Although effective it wasn''t enough to actually damage him enough. It jumped to its right feeling a somewhat light pain on its gut and while doing that sent its dragon roar at me.


    "Magic king''s roar!!!"


    As the distance between us wasn''t much I didn''t have time to create a space barrier so I did a move that I loved a lot in my past life.


    "Tobi''s visage!!"


    The dragon roar passed right through me as I used space to make me intangible. The move that made Obito in Naruto almost unkillable. I always thought it was cool but I also knew that whoever was facing him must find it pretty annoying.


    After the roar went through me I was quickly sent flying by his claw when I dropped my guard due to momentarily entering into a daze because of finally being able to use one of my favorite moves. But this time it was much was as he had hit my lower half of the body breaking a few bones in both my legs. As I was struggling to heal myself and trying to get back up, Achnologia appeared above me and subconsciously set up a space barrier between us. And thank god I did as I clashed with his dragon roar head on.


    "Magic king''s roar!!!"


    *BOOOM*


    A large crater appeared with me at the epicenter. My legs felt like it stopped working as I felt like all of my bones in my leg would turn to dust. As my time power tried to heal me as fast as possible, I split my focus to try and teleport. After a while I was able to do so as I vanished from there which was followed by the sound of the roar destroying the surroundings it hit.


    I appeared a few hundred meters away laying on my stomach panting for breath. Although I knew this was how it was going to end up as, I have to admit. This wasn''t a fight. This was a one sided slaughter. So, as I had my fun, I decided it was time to leave. But not before giving Achnologia a gift that it will never be able to forget.


    I once again created a separate space around me and then started to compress space and added time power to it as well. I was starting to sweat which wasn''t because of the fight as it was taking a lot of energy to complete this horrifyingly large space spear mixed with the time power. Once I felt like it was enough, I inhaled deeply before teleporting above Achnologia who was looking for me and as I swung the huge spear in my hand towards it I shouted at the most powerful attack in my arsenal.


    "Odin''s Judgement!!!"


    I felt like time seemed to top and I could also hear a tearing sound around the spear as it headed straight for the head of Achnologia who was slowly looking towards the sky at me. Just as the spear was going to connect dead center of its head it regained its former speed as it inclined its head backwards to try and dodge. Although it managed to avoid a fatal hit, the spear still tore through its left eye and with the time power and space power combined in the attack creating a special element, it also took the chance for him to heal his wound permanently. Meaning his left will now become completely blind.


    After seeing it get injured I didn''t stay around to watch it howl in agony as I was thinking of using my current injuries to get my next target. And so with that in mind I disappeared from there leaving Achnologia screaming and howling while flapping its wings and flailing it claws in agony.

 16 Levy McGarden 1 Part I

    X773, in a small port town near Magnolia Town


    I appeared near the docks of the town where my next target is. I was still injured from the fight and I didn''t heal myself as I wanted to use it to my advantage to meet her. My target this time lives in a secluded corner of this port town with her grandmother from what I can tell. There wasn''t much information about her past in the canon so it took some time to find her. Luckily I already did, because I wouldn''t have had the time to do so after attacking that last time on Achnologia. My target this time is the petit and cheerful bookworm of Fairy Tail.


    Levy McGarden.


    As I said before not much of her past was told in the original storyline so I have to really put in effort in order to win her heart as I don''t know which events will happen in her life and what led her to join Fairy Tail. I need to come up with various situations to meet her and slowly make my way to her heart.


    As soon as I appeared, I searched for Levi and found her helping her grandmother around in their house. It looks like it will take some time for her to come out of her house so I''ll just wait here. And boy did I wait.


    I laid there leaning on a wall constantly keeping tracks on her movement and guess what. She didn''t come out of her house for a week. I just sat there like an idiot with dazed look and just kept on waiting. That''s it, I have to do something about it.


    Hm, ah that''s it. I sent the smell of my blood through space to right in front of her face. She frowned a bit and started looking around to the source of the smell and as she stood up to find it I kept moving the smell, leading her to my direction as I teleported near the window of her room and pretended to be unconscious.


    As she opened the window she gave a shriek upon finding a similar aged boy unconscious and bloodied and ran to find her grandmother. After a while they came to the place I was and checked for any signs of vitality. Upon sensing that I was just unconscious, they quickly brought me inside where Levy''s grandmother cleaned my body with the help of Levy who had a bright red face upon seeing my naked body. And the blush further increased when she saw my full body after being cleaned up.


    "Levy can you look after him for a while. Grandma is going to rest for a while but if you need help with anything just call me ok? His injuries are starting to heal already and he should wake up after some rest."


    After putting some new clothes on me that she brought out of nowhere, she gave instructions to Levi who stayed behind while she retreated back to her room. Levy upon the door being closed sat on a chair at the bedside placing her elbows on the bed and cupping her face on her hands. After that she just kept staring at me with both curiosity and interest.


    As the adrenaline from the fight went away exhaustion kicked in as I slowly lost myself to the world of the dreams. Levy was still sitting there studying my face without showing any signs of getting bored.


    After a long time, I opened my eyes to see a new day beginning through the window. It seems I slept through the entirety of yesterday. I turned my face to my right to the sound of light breathing sounds and saw that it was Levy.


    I observed her adorable sleeping figure and closed in on her. I neared her ear as I lightly blew onto the elf-like ears. She seemed ticklish as she squirmed a bit but still didn''t wake up. I repeated the process a couple of times and I must say, her reactions were quite adorable. I might get addicted to this.


    She woke up and stretched with a yawn and as she was sending away her sleep, seeing my face look at her completely blew it away as she opened her eyes wide. She seemed dazed for a bit as she seemed to have lost focus on her surrounding but then came to as she ran out calling out to her grandmother.


    After a while she came back hiding behind her grandmother with only her head sticking out. Classic, but still cute. Her grandmother checked how I was feeling and when she saw that I was doing better than when they at least found me felt relieved.


    "For now, stay here and recover. Now then, can you tell me about yourself and how you got injured? From the looks of it, it looked like someone injured you on purpose. Was it your parents? Or were you being bullied? "


    "My name is Ray Cross. I did get injured by someone but it wasn''t my parents as I don''t have any and it wasn''t my friends as well because, again, I don''t have any friends hear. It was just the results of the fight we had."


    She smiled at me gently filled with kindness and concern and asked me a string of questions. I answered her honestly as I really didn''t have any friends. At least in this town and even then only Elfman can be considered my friend. The girls I met aren''t friends. I don''t want to be friend zoned.


    "Is that so? Listen Ray, you look the same age as my granddaughter over here, her name is Levy. You shouldn''t be fighting at your age. So, since you don''t have any family then I will take care of you the best I can. By the way, my name is Avira."


    "I''m sorry but I can''t stay here. You will be in danger if he finds me with you. And it''s not like I want to fight, it''s just that he won''t stop until I''m dead."


    Hearing my introduction, she gave me a smile but then turned serious as she gave me a light lecture and then I refused her invitation to stay here but I knew with what I just said she will be even more adamant on keeping me hear. As for Achnologia finding me, well since he revealed he can sense me using time then I just cover myself with a separate space when using it so that he won''t sense me. Oh, by the way I reverted back into a six-year-old when I teleported to Levy''s window.


    "What!? Then you must absolutely never run around outside. That''s it, I''ve decided. You will stay here, as long as you be careful you will be safe here. And I won''t take no for an answer, so you can forget about trying to convince me Ray."


    As I expected, she ''forced'' me into staying here and I acted worried while groaning a bit. After that she went to cook some food for me leaving behind the six-year-old Levy. She was fidgeting around with her head lowered. She couldn''t stand the awkwardness so she dashed towards the kitchen to help her Avira. And that''s how I joined the little family of two.

 17 Levy McGarden 1 Part II

    Levy POV


    My name is Levy McGarden and I am six years old this year. I live with my grandma in small port town in our cozy little house. It''s not really big but it is enough for both of us to be satisfied. I never got the chance to meet my parents because according to grandma both of them died just one month after I came to the world. But I never really noticed them being missing in my life because of grandma. She took care of me and fulfilled all of my needs so I never felt like I was missing out on parental love.


    I heard that everyone has a dream. But I don''t. it''s not like I don''t have anything I like to do but it''s just that I don''t think I want it to be a goal in my life. It''s sort of like a hobby to me. And honestly, that doesn''t bother me at all. Because as long as I have grandma, I know that I will be content. But even though my life sounds almost perfect, it''s not. There is only one reason for that and that''s that I''m lonely. I have grandma but she is like a mother so I can''t treat her like a friend, not that I know how to. I don''t have any friends that are around my age and the only people who I talk to apart from grandma is grandpa Toga. He is our neighbor and a friend of grandma from her younger days. The fact that I am shy around strangers which gives me trouble speaking to them and that I rarely even go outside the house doesn''t help one bit.


    Despite wanting to change myself and my life a bit I spent my life remaining the same way as I have always. As I spent my days helping grandma around the house and listening to her tell stories, I have to admit again that despite the shortcoming of not having any friends, I''m very content with my life. Just like that after cleaning the living room with grandma one day, I went to my room to get a bit of a rest. And as I was just sitting there, I started smelling a weird smell. I wrinkled my nose and furrowed my brows trying to think of what that smell was while unintentionally going towards its source.


    I reached the window of my room which was slightly opened and knew the smell was coming from right below my window. I opened the window completely and put my head out of it to find the source only to be scared stiff.


    There lying below my window was a boy who appeared to be around my age covered in wounds and blood. After a while I recovered slightly and hastily ran out of my room towards grandma who was sitting in the recently cleaned living room.


    "Grandma, grandma!! There is a boy lying below my window covered in blood. Quick we have to go save him."


    Grandma was shocked at first hearing what I had just said but then quickly went towards where the boy was. I have to admit that a slight part of the reason I wanted to save him was because of the thrill to have experience something new. My life has been like a broken tape which played the same thing over and over again so having this new development gave me quite a bit of excitement.


    Grandma and I arrived at the side ally just below my window where we found the boy still bleeding and unconscious. Grandma hurriedly picked him up and brought him with us into the house. After laying him down on a bed once inside, grandma started undressing him. My eyes were glued to him since this was the first time I''m going to see the body of a boy my age.


    "Levy, can you bring some water and a towel to get him cleaned up please."


    I was brought out of my trance by grandma who gave me instructions to get water to clean him. I quickly ran out to do as I was told but my mind was still in the room because of what I saw. Although blood was covering it, I could see that he must have trained in some sort of martial art because his body was full of muscles. It wasn''t buffed out instead it was compressed to give him a lean form. I blushed as I was starting to go into much finer details and shake my head to ward of the strange thoughts building in my head.


    I quickly went back with a tub of water and a towel. After placing it down I watched as grandma cleaned his body with the towel. And when grandma completely cleaned his face not only grandma gave a small gasp but I was one again thrown into a trance. He was so handsome. Just like an angel his face was so perfect that it seemed like a sin. And coupled with his muscular body he was like a war angel.


    Both of us snapped out of it as grandma began to check his injuries since grandma was a doctor. And after a while she stood up from the bed and sighed in relief as she said to me.


    "Levy can you look after him for a while. Grandma is going to rest for a while but if you need help with anything just call me ok? His injuries are starting to heal already and he should wake up after some rest."


    I nod to tell her I understood and sent her off to the door with my eyes. Once the door closed I went near the bed and sat down on a chair that I moved. I put my elbows on the bed with my head resting on my hands as I watch his sleeping face. I fell asleep soon afterwards and when I woke up to see him also awake and looking at me, I stood with a startle and dashed off to call for grandma.


    I came back with grandma but hid behind her as I was still not used to being around strangers. I watched a grandma and the boy, who was named Ray talk to each other. When I heard that there was someone who was trying to kill him I felt sad for him. He was the around same age as me but we have such different lives. While I was living in comfort with grandma, he was on the run all alone without know when will he be able to have a nice long sleep or have delicious food. While I was content with my life he was surviving out there on his own with death just around the corner.


    But more than that I felt like I now have something I want to do in my life. And that''s becoming Ray''s support in life. I want to be by his side letting him know that he wasn''t alone and that I will beat back his fears so that he can have the same content life I have. And I have just the right opportunity to fulfill it as grandma convinced Ray to stay with us. Alright, let''s start becoming Ray''s support in life.

 18 Levy McGarden 2 Part I

    I spent two years with in Levy''s house. During the first year, I got closer to Levy by means of her hobbies, which were gardening and of course reading books. I wasn''t the reader type but I was willing to make some sacrifices to get in the good books of my target. Get it? Good books. Hahaha, I''m so funny, Hahaha¡­.


    Anyways, I asked her what her recommendation would be for a good book to read. And so she started rattling off on some foreign alien language that I couldn''t understand but still nodded at her from time to time. That started to become a very positive outcome as we got closer to each other. But it was just that, we got closer, nothing more. I wasn''t going to rush it and ruin it all so I just kept our status quo the same. But that changed soon though, as one day I walked into her room to call her for dinner and BAM, there it was, the classic ''accidentally walk into a girl changing her clothes scene''. Levy was changing her clothes and unlike how the novels and animes portrayed it, I got the full view of Levy''s birthday suit.


    I, without saying anything silently closed the door without moving my eyes from her. I step back from the door and broke into a run at the same time as the scream from Levy inside her room. After that things became awkward between us, though it was only her but I pretended I was too. After we got ourselves over the incident I started to get flirtier seeing my chance to improve our relationship in the way I wanted it to go.


    I kept flirting with her causing her to constantly blush and it took a while but I saw that her heart was wavering. And just as I was going to give her the final push, it happened.


    Grandma Avira passed away after one year since I came to their house, because of a heart disease. Although most of my attention was on Levy but I treated her like my grandmother. She took care of me even though she didn''t need to as I was able to take care of myself. She was a very selfless person so it wasn''t just Levy who was devastated about her death, I was too. Grandpa Toga, our neighbor wanted to adopt us but we decided to not accept and live by ourselves. Still, he told us to find him if we needed anything.


    It wasn''t my intention but because of grandma Avira''s death Levy''s heart which was wavering before completely gave in to me. It should have made me happy but the fact that it came at the expense of losing grandma Avira made me guilty. I felt like I was using her vulnerability to get her heart though I didn''t intend for it to happen. That''s why I became more reserved when it was about Levy. It was like I forgot about my dream and the only thing that was on my mind was how grandma Avira would look like if she knew about it.


    That went on for a month before Levy finally snapped. She confronted me about my sudden change in attitude and as much as I wanted to avoid it she was even more determined to find out about it. And so I gave up and told her what I felt. When she heard my explanation she started to tear up and was on the verge of crying. But instead of crying she started scolding me, she said that she has recovered enough from her grandmother''s death and yet her feelings hadn''t change which meant that it wasn''t her moment of weakness that made her fall for me, which I must say like the other girls was kind of weird since she was a seven-year-old. But I brushed it of thinking that it was probably because children in this world tend to grow up mentally faster.


    After that we talked about everything that was bothering both of us and just like that exhaustion took over as we both slept on the couch. Following the heart to heart talk with each other our relationship went back to how it was or maybe even better. We started sleeping on the same bed cuddling with each other which was the best example. I wasn''t being handsy though because for me it hasn''t been long enough to completely get over the fact that grandma Avira wasn''t with us anymore.


    And so we continued with our lives trying to slowly get it back on the right track. A week after that I went out to find some work which I could have easily found if I had put my powers into use but I didn''t. it has been a while where I enjoyed a normal life living in a normal house so I wanted to do a normal job as well. As such I joined a bar as a helper where the old folks of the town gather.


    We passed our time like this and with me working to make ends meet and Levy supporting me by doing house chores and healing me with her adorableness we happily spent our time together like this. A few months later though, I did start to become handsy. I started feeling her up once we started cuddling one night and although she gave me a glare, she didn''t do anything to stop me so I continued. She would always get embarrassed at first but after a while she got used to it. Although she would still blush making her even more adorable.


    During this time Levy found her interest in books increasing as I wasn''t around that long in the daytime due to work and she didn''t have anyone to talk to unlike before where there was grandma Avira. When I found out about it I thought I might start to give her an early education on her solid script magic. But the problem was I don''t have any idea on how to train her.


    So whenever I had free time, I started on coming up with a training plan for Levy. It took some time but eventually I did manage to come up with something. But I will wait for another two years and start teaching her when she becomes nine years old. She joined Fairy Tail when she was eleven so I''ll help her build the foundations before sending her to Fairy Tail to leave myself with the excuse I gave to enter her life in the first place.

 19 Levy McGarden 2 Part II

    Two years passed in the blink of an eye. After discussing with Levy, it was decided that I would be teaching her some basic body training and close combat. Although she was a long ranged fighter in the canon I didn''t want her to rely on others too much if she ever got into a dangerous spot. So I preceded over her training and gave her a training routine which focused more on flexibility then speed and finally strength. That was to train her body and I also taught her how to fight and defend herself. While I did train her physical aspect that doesn''t mean I was completely focusing on that. Because her body training is only in the mornings and end at noon. After a short break following that I watch as she tries to write with her weaker hand. Since she will have solid script as her magic in the future, I will give her build an early foundation.


    After she got used to writing with her weaker hand, I asked her to write the same thing with both hands at the same time. And once she was able to do that, write different things with both hands at the same time. Although this will help her in splitting her focus on two hands to write two words in the air to perform her magic, it will all be down to her imagination and reflexes on the changes in a fight to be able to really become strong. So, I gave her different scenarios in which she had to change the word she into what she thinks is useful to the changed situation.


    Just like that another two years passed and it was almost time to send Levy to Fairy Tail. During these two years Levy''s progress has been great. She was able to write different things with both hands at the same time at an astonishing speed. She was even able to do so with her eyes closed, although at a much slower pace. As for her body training, I must admit that I am quite surprised really. She grew so strong, at least compared to the original Levy, that I thought I might have changed the timeline or something.


    She is not as strong as Natsu, Erza or Mira who are close combatants by profession but she was well above other long ranged mages. She could use her new found flexibility and speed to dodge attacks while trying to find a mistake in the opponent''s attack or stance and quickly immobilize them by constantly hitting the pressure points of the human body which she knows due to grandma Avira''s influence.


    Apart from training her in the mornings I would usually be out since I still worked at the bar. And when we have free time we just enjoy each other''s company talking about each and everything that came to mind. After being pushed to invest so much time into book which she already like, Levy found herself a new goal. To write for a famous magazine which she chanced upon one day. I don''t really get what was special about it from what I saw on its cover but as long as it made her happy.


    Levy and I supported each other in these four years and it was because she had me that she was probably able to hold on when grandma Avira died. So leaving her will definitely leave a bad taste but in order to let her find her new family in Fairy Tail separating was a must.


    "Levy, we need to talk."


    Hearing me say that with a serious tone, Levy started to become nervous and worried. I usually had a calm and carefree type of personality so she was definitely not used to seeing me like that. She gave a small nod and sat in front of me while fidgeting.


    "Levy, I''m sorry but this is where we have to separate. The man I talked about when you found me, I can sense him coming here. He probably already knows that I''m here so I must leave as soon as possible. As for you Levy, I don''t want you to be alone so I will bring you to a guild called Fairy Tail. I heard it treats its members very well so I won''t be worried if you go there. And as for you wanting to come with me, I''m sorry but you can''t. I don''t want you to be on the run for the rest of your life."


    Levy lowered her head to try and prevent me from seeing the tears which began to form in her eyes as she didn''t respond. She must have realized that a day like this was coming as although she was sad, she didn''t seem that shocked.


    I didn''t say anything else as I waited for her reply. I could hear soft sobs as she tried to hold back from crying out loud. After around twenty minutes she wiped her face and then raised it to show me her reddened eyes and tear stains as she gazed directly into my eyes.


    "Okay. I knew this was going to happen. When you said you wanted to train me, I knew that you were doing so that once you were gone I would be able to protect myself. But I didn''t want to just give up being by your side so I tried really hard in my training. And yet I''m still not strong enough to help you with your difficulties. And because of that, I know that I will only end up being a burden to you and endanger you by clinging onto you. So I will go with your decision."


    "¡­Thank you Levy."


    When I heard her, I knew that although I''m not really being honest, she deserves to have the friends she did in Fairy Tail and the happiness that they gave her.


    After a few days of traveling after the talk we reached Magnolia. As we arrived in front of the guild which will be her home from now own we turned to face each other. We just stood there and stared into each other''s eyes without any words. After a while we both gave a soft and warm smile to each other and then I turned and left. I never turned back and once I reached the crowed of people I teleported out of the town to head to my next target.


    Levy POV


    I watched as Ray walked away. We didn''t say anything to each other. Because we didn''t have to. After all we have known one another long enough to know what the other is thinking just by the eyes. I could see the love he had for me, the encouragement and pride in my future achievements and my current ones and most important to me, his reluctance to leave. That told me that he loved me just as much as I do and that the fact that we will be separating him didn''t please him one bit.


    I turned and entered the guild. This will be where I will be staying from now on. I will work hard in becoming strong enough to stay by Ray''s side. I will work hard in reaching my full potential and I will work hard in breaking my limits. Just so that I could be by his side. I smile as I think about him once again as I took in what will be very normal for me from now on.

 20 Cana Alberona 1 Part I

    X772


    Right now I''m looking at a small hut next to a forest a short twenty-minute walk away from a small village. This is the home of my next target. The heavy drinking Fairy Tail member.


    Cana Alberona.


    It is January of X772 and Cana''s mother has just entered the first phase of her illness. Cana has been taking care of her for the past few days as I watched her thinking of how to go about my plan. To be honest I don''t really know how I can become important to her. After all she is focused on her mother which gives me very little opportunities to work something out.


    Hm, first of let''s have her come out of the house shall we. I emptied their water pot so that Cana would leave the house in order to refill it from the nearby lake. And then I will use space to summon a weak magic beast nearby and come in to save her. I don''t know what else can be used given the circumstances. I can go back more in time where she had more time to go outside but I wouldn''t know what to do then either as this is the only significant event in her younger days.


    As she was refilling the pot by the lakeside after finding it empty, the magic beast made its way towards her after picking up on her scent. And as she was petrified from fear by the monster I blocked her view and took it down easily.


    "You alright? Can you stand up?"


    I turned around to see her trembling and tried to calm her down. Man, every time I do things like this the guilt I feel threatens to overcome me. But I will definitely make it up to every girl that I get.


    After a while she calmed down and was able to form sentences that could be understood. She thanked me for saving her and we introduced ourselves to each other. She couldn''t look me in the eyes as she was almost entirely focusing on keeping her head down trying to hide the blush that she was wearing.


    I told her that I was just wandering around without a place to call home which is technically true and that I would escort her to her home. We started walking towards her home as we continued to chat and speak about ourselves. I found out that she still didn''t know who her father was, so I''m guessing that she must have found out about it when her mother was dying.


    We reached her home and entered after her invitation. She introduced me to her mother with a slight blush when she saw her mother''s smile which turned into a frown as a worried look appeared when Cana told her how I saved her.


    "Thank you so much for saving Cana, Ray. We don''t have much to repay you for the grace you have shown. But I hope you would stay with us for a few days to express our thanks to you."


    "Ah, there is really no need for that. I think anyone would have done the same."


    "No insist. Please can you accept this request of mine."


    I didn''t think Cana''s mother could be so stubborn as she asked me to stay. It wasn''t like I was going to refuse, I just acted humble. Cana set up a pillow and a blanket on the couch and then went to get food ready. When she was out of sight her mother started talking to me.


    "Ray, can you do me a favor. I know that I won''t be able live long. This sickness will be the end of me. But I can''t stop worrying about what will happen to Cana. That''s why I want you to take care of her for me when I die. You are a mage and even though you said you don''t belong to any guild, I have little doubt that you will one day join one. So my only wish is for you to help Cana get strong enough to enter a guild called Fairy Tail. Please."


    I stayed silent for a while before I agreed. That was what I intended to do but I can''t help admire how strong of a woman she is. She knows that death is just around the corner for her and yet she is not afraid. Instead she is worried for her daughter.


    Cana came to tell us that dinner was ready and as I had expected from seeing the house, they have very little food and it weren''t that nutritious either. Since I''m here I thought I might as well give Cana''s mother some better food before she passes away.


    And so the next day I went to a nearby town where I sold some magical beast to earn money and used it to buy fruits, vegetables and seasonings. I didn''t need to buy meat as I had plenty of it. After coming back, I stopped Cana from making lunch and entered the kitchen to make food myself.


    It wasn''t a very luxurious dinner but it was worlds apart from what they were eating. Cana couldn''t stop eating and even her mother who had a small appetite ate more than she usually does. I was also thinking on the way of training Cana.


    In the canon, she was well endowed in physical aspect and her accuracy was also very good. So I think focusing on those two would be for the best and I could also try and teach her hand to hand combat that I am using. But that will have to wait for later as I didn''t want to take away what remaining time she has with her mother.


    And so, two months pass and it is March of X772 right now. I had found out of Cana''s mother passing away when I woke up and as I didn''t want to be the one to break it to Cana and instead let her find out on her own, I went outside the house and sat down waiting for Cana to wake up.


    I didn''t have to wait long as I heard her screaming for her mother followed by her crying. I sighed and went towards the crying Cana and then gently hug her. I didn''t say anything and just stroked her back. But this was somewhat different from the canon. Her mother hasn''t told her about Gildarts yet. She did tell me but not Cana. Was she expecting me to tell her?


    Well I will think about it later. For now, my focus should be helping Cana get over her grieving and get back up on her two feet. After that head towards Fairy Tail.

 21 Cana Alberona 1 Part II

    My name is Cana Alberona and I am six years old right now. I grew up with my mother whose name is Cornelia. I never knew who my father was because mother never told me. But she did say that father was a very brave and strong mage. She also told me how they met and fell in love with each other.


    Listening to how they met always made me excited. Because that was when I heard of my father and that was when I always dream of how I will meet my future spouse. Although that is also the reason I want to one day find my father so that we can reunite as a family.


    My dream is very simple actually. To live a happy and fulfilling life with my father and mother and hopefully my own soul mate. Aside from that, I never thought about anything else. I like spending time with mother and listening to bed time stories. There isn''t much I don''t like. Anything that is harmful to mother, I don''t like it.


    One day while we were cleaning around our small house, mother fell unconscious. I ran all the way to the nearby village to get a doctor only to hear the worst thing possible. The doctor said that mother was down with an illness he has never seen. He also said that unless we find a cure her life could be in danger.


    After that day, I started taking care of mom and did all the chores around the house while going to meet the village doctor from time to time to see if he found any cure. Every time he would give me a negative answer and after a week or so he gave up and told me to focus on mother.


    After that, I stayed inside the house and took care of mother. Mother was getting weaker and weaker each passing day and I tried to not let mother see the worry I was probably letting my face show. But each time I see mother having difficulties to breath or she starts a coughing fit, I can''t seem to hold my tears back. And whenever I cried, mother like always gives the gentlest of smiles and lightly rubs my head.


    Days pass like this and one day when I went to drunk some water, I found it was empty. I thought it was strange considering the last time I checked it was still half filled. But I didn''t have time to think about it as mother might wake up soon and I should have the water pot refilled before that.


    So taking the pot I walked to the small lake near our house in the forest. As I was walking, I felt like the forest was eerily quiet today. Like some sort of predator was out hunting. I was getting scared so I hurried my steps and soon reached the lake.


    I was in the middle of refilling the pot when I trembled as I heard a low growl behind me. I could feel an ominous presence which was almost waiting for me to turn so that it could devour me. Trembling, I turned around slowly with my eyes closed. When I fully turned, I opened my eyes to see a bull like beast crouching on the ground. It was glaring at me while letting wind out of its nose and the low growl from before was still coming from it.


    I stood there petrified and unable to breath. My mind was blank and the only thing in it was the eyes of that beast. The pot in my hand fell down when I lost any strength in me. The pot hitting the ground was like a signal as the beast charged at me. Even though I want to run I couldn''t muster up any strength in me and I just stood there watching as the beast running at me.


    It seemed like time had slowed down either from fear or hope as a boy appeared between me and the beast. But when I saw that the boy seemed my age from his height I wanted to tell him to run away when I saw blood bloom like a flower in front of the boy. I once again closed my eyes grieving over the boy who sacrificed himself for me. Only to hear the sound of the boy speaking to me like the first rays of sunlight on a cloudy day.


    "You alright? Can you stand up?"


    I opened my eyes at that as I couldn''t hear any fear or pain in it, only concern. But now that the danger was gone, all of the fear I just felt returned like a tide making me unable to respond and just sit there trembling.


    When the boy saw my condition, he went on his knees and pulled me into a hug as he started calming me down. The concern and worry he had in his voice and face, I found it very soothing, just like when I''m with mother.


    After a while I calmed down enough and I thanked him for saving me. His face showed a complicated face at first but then turned into a smile as he said it was no problem.


    "My name is Cana. Cana Alberona. Um, if you don''t mind, can you tell me yours."


    "Ah, Cana huh. That''s a nice name. my name is Ray Cross. You can call me Ray."


    Ray. Cana and Ray. It sounds nice. Anyway, after introducing ourselves I insisted that he came with me to my house so that I could introduce him to mother and properly thank him for saving him. He kept refusing at first but when I tried something mother taught me he relented. I didn''t think the ''puppy dog eyes'' thingy that mother told me about actually worked.


    After bringing Ray to the house I introduced him to mother. Mother had a very hateful smile as she studied Ray making him awkward and after a while she secretly gave me a thumbs up. Geez, mother I know he is handsome but can you be a bit more secretive.


    After hearing about how Ray saved me mother insisted on him staying here so that we can repay him. After his constant refusal, mother and I shared a look and both did the ''puppy dog eyes'' thingy with a please at the end. He gave a bitter smile and once again relented. Wow, this really works.


    After mother and I managed to convinced Ray to stay, I went into the kitchen to make lunch. It has been a while I was this happy so I put my heart into what I was making. Mother taught me how to cook though she never let me do it just taught me by letting me watch. So even though it was not as good as food mother makes, it was still very good.


    At the table when Ray saw the food he watched both me and mother for a while and then started eating. The same happened at dinner again and then we went to sleep.


    The next morning, I found Ray''s bag there but not Ray himself. I was wondering where he went all morning when around noon he came back with a lot of bags with fruits and vegetables and necessities in it.


    He drove me out of the kitchen telling me to talk to mother while he prepares lunch. Although at first mother and I didn''t want to let him work since he was here to let us thank him, that went all out of the window when mother and I ate his food. It was so good. After that, Ray was in charge of making food while I took care of the other chores.


    Days passed like that and two months later, I woke up to the most heartbreaking event of my life. Mother passed away. She laid there with a smile on her face and I kept calling out to her while crying. After hearing me cry, Ray came inside and hugged me to calm me. But now with mother gone, I don''t know what to do anymore. I have only Ray to rely on now but first I have to bury mother.

 22 Cana Alberona 2 Part I

    After spending a while on comforting Cana, I dug a near a large tree that was inside the forest, next to the lake where Cana and I met. Cana stood there under the rain which looked as if the skies were mourning the death of Cana''s mother. She was still crying but it was much better than earlier.


    There were two things that bothered me though. One is that her mother didn''t reveal who her father was and the second being that she didn''t have the pet dog which was present in the canon. I know some might wonder why that is such a big worry but I feel like that it''s the small changes that may lead to some bigger problems in the future.


    I can understand Cornelia not telling about Gildarts as I could tell Cana for her. But the dog was an emotional support for Cana after her mother''s death. I wonder if I took the dog''s place or I effected history in a bad way altogether. At least when it came to Cana that is. I hope it is the first one as I don''t really know how I can deal with the changes if it is the latter.


    After I let Cana grieve for her mother we left after packing her belongings. There weren''t much to take as there wasn''t anything worth in the small house. I walked with Cana''s hand in mine while both of us kept our silence.


    We reached a wide road soon after and I decided on the direction which headed towards Fairy Tail. We kept our silence throughout our journey as I knew she needed some time to get her emotions in check. We set up camp in a nearby rock formation when the sun was setting and then I took out the cooking utensils to prepare dinner.


    I made some light food knowing that she won''t be having much of an appetite. While eating I had already decided to tell Cana about Gildarts and lead her into making her telling Gildarts about their relationship her new goal. I wanted her to have the same goal as canon so as not to alter her personality too much when it comes down to it.


    The reason she wasn''t able to tell Gildarts about their relation was because of her strength being nowhere near hers. that''s why while I will definitely train her, I will not be making her strong enough to take the S-class test so soon. I will only be working on her foundations where upon reaching Fairy Tail she can improve on her own.


    "Cana, your mother told me about your father. She said that your father never knew he had a daughter, you. Your mother left him because he was always busy with his work as a magician in a guild called Fairy Tail. His name is Gildarts Clive. Now that I have told you this, what are your plans?"


    Cana seemed to be surprised at first by my revelation but then started to think what to do in the future. As she was contemplating I was already thinking up training plans for her because I know for a fact that she would definitely choose to go to Fairy Tail to meet her father.


    "I want to meet him. My father. I want to meet him and tell him about mother and me. I want to tell him that he had a daughter who lost her mother not long ago. So I will go to Fairy Tail. I will become a mage to be able to stand before him and say that I''m his daughter."


    She started off slow but as she kept talking her tone became firmer with her determination rising with each word. Her eyes showed the strong conviction she had and her will was like a burning inferno.


    I smiled at her new found resolution and getting out of the dumps and nodded. I then told her that I will be training her in basics and strengthen her foundations until we reach Magnolia. I also told her that I won''t be joining her at Fairy Tail at the moment as I had something to complete.


    She was upset at hearing me say that we will separate once we reach the guild as she was putting and refusing to neither talk or look at me. I explained that I was out finding someone and that he was a very dangerous being which I want to finish my fight with. Which is technically true since I do want to fight Achnologia again but not before another training time and it was also not my main goal. My main goal was of course still getting the girls.


    It took some time but I was eventually able to convince her of our impending separation. Knowing that our time together was short did wonders for me as she was reluctant to leave my side no matter what. She either held my hand or a corner of my clothes even when we went to sleep to get ready for her training.


    The next day we started training. Since Cana has immense strength in the future I will be training her in that aspect a lot and then there was her accuracy training. Her fighting style was mostly about long range fighting where she shoots projectiles which is her cards so I will be focusing on that as well.


    I asked her to run as fast as possible around the rock formation while dodging the obstacles while remaining at a constant speed. This was similar to how I trained at first so I knew what results it could yield in the long term.


    After she was finished, she wanted to lie down to catch her breath but I didn''t let her and told her to rest while standing. After she rested enough, I made her do various stretches while I massaged the knots she had in her muscles. Although at the time I didn''t notice, when I thought back to it later I realized why Cana was blushing so hard as I now knew that I had touched a few sensitive parts.


    After that I watched as she did all the exercises I did only with less intensity. She was having difficulties in finishing the targets but finished it nonetheless after digging deep in order to get stronger. The entire morning, we passed it like that and at noon I ended our training session to eat lunch.


    At lunch she sat beside me glancing at me from time to time which, again, at that time I had no idea why it was so. We rested until evening during which we softly spoke to each other about anything that came to mind.


    Unlike the Cana of the future where she can often be outspoken, right now she is a very shy girl. She only opens her heart to those she considers close. And I, who had been with her for a few months and now became her spiritual support was of course able to make her open her heart.


    She expressed her worries about how her father might not recognize her as his daughter or how if she is not strong enough she won''t be able to face him. I reassured her that her father would be delighted on hearing he has a daughter and that she didn''t need to worry about that. I wasn''t worried about her having more confidence because of my words because the reason she became afraid of facing him was because she found out how famous and strong he was. I haven''t told her the details of her father so when she does know about it will remain the same as canon where she tries to become an S-class to have the confidence to tell him.


    After that I taught her basic fighting and ended the training for the day. Following which I made us dinner and then quickly went to sleep in preparation for another tiring day.

 23 Cana Alberona 2 Part II

    We woke up the next morning at sunrise and freshened up to get ready for breakfast and then training. While Cana was washing her face I prepared the breakfast which was a simple toast and butter and milk for drinks. We didn''t have anything else that could give more energy so we had to make do with it.


    During breakfast Cana asked some doubts she had about the training. She thinks that while the body training is useful, the accuracy training and close combat training isn''t so much at least for her. I can understand her worries and doubts as the only thing I am teaching her in close combat training are stances and how to defend with quick reflexes. As for accuracy training, she hasn''t started using projectiles so she doesn''t see any use to train in it.


    I patiently explained why I am teaching these things so that she can focus on training rather than these. First of all, body training is so that she can have a high physical ability so that when the time comes when her magic doesn''t work on her opponent, she can use her body to trade blows.


    Second, the close combat training is only there to strengthen her foundations. Right now she must focus on using her new found physical strength in defense rather than attack since everyone has a different way of fighting and so she had to find her own way of attacking through experience.


    Lastly, accuracy training. There are two reasons for training her in it. One, she has to have a way to attack with the highest chance of victory for a newbie. If she throws any projectiles it can either hit the opponent or distract him. Second, through this I wanted her to figure out her way of fighting which was card magic in the canon, and how she used cards as projectiles originally.


    She seemed convinced after hearing me explain it to her, of course except for the last point. She had a happy smile on her face after that, which had become a rarity after her mother''s death. We finished our breakfast and began Cana'' training just like yesterday.


    The same routine was followed and she improved a little compared to yesterday. Although most people wouldn''t notice since it was the small details that improved. Like, yesterday her legs were trembling due to exhaustion and muscle strain after running but today, although her legs were still trembling, it wasn''t to the degrees of yesterday. And throughout the day she showed similar small improvements as we finished todays training.


    Once again Cana was blushing after her stretch so I who had noticed why she blushed would of course take advantage. I lightly brushed her sensitive spots when we were stretching and after that during the lunch period I kept teasing her for thinking of dirty things earning me a cute pout. I also acted like I was consoling her when she was pouting, saying I would take responsibilities which earned me a complete red faced reaction.


    It was a pretty fun day though it was tiring as well. Now though I mainly focused on Cana, I wasn''t just fooling around either. I was using space to put my muscles in constant pressure like a gravity training. And apart from that I was also slowly carrying out my fighting stances under the pressure.


    It was really tough to do but I persevered. I kept on doing it until Cana finished her training and we both ended the training to get ready for dinner and get sleep for tomorrow. By the way, we used water I teleport from another place to here to clean ourselves. After dinner, we went to sleep with Cana clinging on me.


    Just like that we spent the next three months training and spent our leisure time together deepening our bond with each other. Cana has become much more cheerful than before and she also may have realized that her mother wanted her to face forward not backward.


    During the last three months, Cana has improved a lot with the training. Her physical strength is astonishing considering her size and age. She can beat grown adults in arm wrestling matches with ease now. Although only normal adults can be won against with ease. Mages, well she can beat adult mages who don''t specialize in physical strength.


    Her close combat training went pretty well. She can now react to five percent of my full speed and block or deflect it. Apart from that she also said that she may be up to something when it came to her own style of close combat attacking.


    But the most improvement she showed was in her accuracy training. She was able to hit a target with eyes closed in a thirty-meter range. And she can hit the target as far as a hundred-meter distance. She was also astonished by thus but soon became happy and told me that she was going to be using her accuracy more often now.


    As for me, well let''s just say that my explosive power increased quite a bit. Just my normal strength also increased but in my opinion the best thing that happened to me was being able to manipulate the explosive power. I gather all my strength in one point and unleash it at once and I have a new destructive move.


    So now that she became used to training, I decided it was time to head to Fairy Tail. Cana, who had been in a good mood lately instantly felt dejected. Because once we reach there, it would be the time we separate. But after I told her that we will meet again she recovered quite a bit and she also told me that she wanted to make the most of the little time we had together. And so, we stopped training and just journeyed towards Fairy Tail hand in hand. And talking heart to heart.


    One day, when I decided to check whether we were still on the right track to Magnolia, I discovered a certain someone. I was shocked at first but then slapped my forehead and cursed myself. How could I forget about¡­


    Cana who saw me acting weirdly shook me out of the complaining I was giving to myself. She looked worriedly at me so I reassured her that I was fine. I took one last look at the person that I found and turned around and continued on with Cana.


    On September X772, we finally reached Magnolia. We were now going around the town buying daily necessities for Cana. Considering that I won''t be there for her and that she didn''t have any money, I made sure to buy enough to let her sustain for five months. After shopping we had our lunch at a restaurant and made it to the front of the guild she will be joining.


    We stood there looking at each other for a while and then she slowly hugged me and started sobbing. I didn''t say anything and just rubbed her back.


    "Remember to take care of yourself and make a lot of friends. Don''t just focus on your father and have a fun time with the rest of your guild mates alright? And it''s not like we will never meet again. We will find a way to each other again. So until then be strong, be happy and most importantly be single, alright?"


    She kept nodding at the beginning but laughed when I said the last part with a blush. We hugged once again and after a while let go. She started walking towards the guild and I walked away from it. I could tell she was once again looking at me so I raised my hand to give a wave without turning back. Man, I always wanted to do that. Now let''s see whether the person that I found is still there or not shall we.

 24 Kagura Mikazuchi 1 Part I

    I appeared at a mountain range which I passed with Cana a week ago. That day when I checked our route, the person who appeared in my senses'' range was another one of my targets. The future swordswoman of Mermaid Heel.


    Kagura Mikazuchi.


    Now, you must be wondering why I never targeted her when she was still in her village which was the same as Erza''s. well, there are two reasons for that. One, the life Erza had before meeting me was full of loneliness. So she had to have someone solely focused on her without needing to share me with someone else. So if I had included Kagura into our little rendezvous, she would have held herself back considering her selfless personality back then.


    The second reason was she was too small. She was only three years old at that point. the last year that I spent in that village I did see her, but again, I wanted to focus on Erza at that point. and if I wanted to go after Kagura, that will have to happen after Erza and the rest were taken away.


    Now, the reason I am so surprised to see her here is because currently her appearance is saying that she is six years old. But, the problem is this is X772, meaning she should be four years old right now and that too spending her life in that village.


    I''m both confused and scared at this sudden appearance of Kagura and I don''t know what I should be doing. But I know for a fact that she is in this timeline because of me. As such I need to know the reason she is here.


    I made my way to the six-year-old Kagura who was inside a small cave taking shelter from the rain that was pouring. When I reached the cave I saw that she was balled up in a corner shivering from the cold. She hasn''t noticed my presence probably because of her shivering and hunger which I''m sure of since she probably doesn''t know any survival skills. I took out a blanked from my pocket dimension that I managed to make during my training journey with Cana. It''s not very big though. I''m only able to put a small amount of things in there right now.


    Anyway, I covered her with a blanket which surprised her since she obviously thought she was alone. She looked at me with fear at first which turned into surprise and then joy. If it was only surprise, I could have written it off as her being surprised by my looks. But we have never met face to face so we are still technically strangers. So her showing joy upon seeing a stranger baffled me.


    "Cover yourself with this first. I''ll go get something to eat for you and try finding some dry wood to make a fire, though that would be tough considering the rain. But don''t worry, I''ll figure something out. Take that time to rest ok?"


    Honestly, the dry wood part wasn''t really a problem. I could just teleport to some place that wasn''t raining and bring it here. But I need to show that I was taking the brunt of the rain to help her and take care of her to make a good first impression. After settling those issues, I need to ask some questions in order to clear my doubts.


    Once I saw a small nod from her followed by her cuddling into the blanket and closing her eyes, I went out of the cave and teleported to the forest that was next to Cana''s home. After gathering enough dry wood for the night, I once again teleported to the small port town where Levy used to live and bought two fishes.


    Once I finished with those task, I appeared some distance away from the cave Kagura was in. I observed her sleeping figure which was still shivering although not as much as before. Honestly, I was hesitating. I was worried whether this was one of the backlash that god was talking about. Even though she seemed to be harmless, I knew this could be a ruse. But in the end, I decided to help her because no matter what she was going to be my wife so I had to take care of anyway.


    After spending some time out in the rain which I didn''t find boring at all considering I had the view of a cute Kagura sleeping, I went inside the cave shook off some water from my head. I then began to make a fire which was pretty easy considering I could just compress space to create a high enough friction to make a spark. All of that took around two minutes during which Kagura woke up from the sound my clothes were making.


    She sat there watching me make a fire and almost seemed to be intoxicated in watching me. This gave me a fright, because I thought she may have become a yandere. Quite suiting considering the faces she would make in the future.


    After making the fire I beckoned her closer to the fire to warm her up and started to make the two fish I bought. I used a little salt from the bag which I was carrying and also took this time to dry my clothes with the fire. After finishing the fish, I handed it to her which she very much enjoyed if her almost devouring it was any sign of it.


    Once we both ate, I put the seasonings inside my bag and turned to face her who was still looking at me in a daze. Really, I was really scared of the possibility of her turning into a yandere. Although I don''t hate them, I don''t like them either. It just scares the crap out of me you know.


    "So, can you tell me how you got here? If I''m not wrong, you are from Erza''s village right? Aren''t you supposed to be four years old right now?"


    She seemed surprised I knew her and the fact that I just said she was supposed to be four years old. She frowned in confusion trying to make sense of what I just said. I knew I had to give a bit of the current time to her in order to get the information I want so I told her where exactly she was or specifically when.


    "This is the year X772. Right now you should be in your village as a four-year-old. The fact that you are here is very confusing to me so I need to know how you got here and why you have been wandering around places with no people with absolutely no survival skills."


    "This¡­. This is X772? But that''s impossible. I was just outside the village when those people came and took everyone away. Big sister Erza managed to send me away but I was worried about her and big brother so I went back."


    "Look, I know it''s hard to believe but trust me. Now I need to know what exactly happened back then after Erza sent you away."


    "¡­. After I was sent away by big sister Erza, I went back to the village shortly after because I was worried. When I reached a small hill, I saw them taking away everyone so I tried to run towards them. But I wasn''t able to as when I tried, there was a sudden pull and the next thing I know I was on a highway. I didn''t know where I was so I was scared. I didn''t want to trust anyone so I hid and made my way through the woods and mountains. And when it started raining I found this cave and found shelter. That''s when you found me."

 25 Kagura Mikazuchi 1 Part II

    After listening to her I nearly cursed out loud. I know what must have happened. The hill that she is have been talking about must have been the one I was on. And after looking at Erza and them being taken away, when I teleported to the current year, she must have been caught up in it and travelled back in time with me. But then, why didn''t she appear in the same place as me?


    That is question for a later time as right now I must make use of this opportunity and gain my sixth target''s affection. Though something tells me I wouldn''t be having a hard time doing that. I''m not saying she just now fell for me after getting help from me but I think she knows me from before. So anyways, let''s get the party started lol.


    "Um, you are the person who big sister Erza was with right? I have seen you a couple of times. And since I heard that you were really strong, I was wondering if you could please save the others who were taken away."


    I was brought out of my daze by Kagura as she finally cleared another doubt of mine which was why she had shown joy when she registered who I was. I see, so she really did know me from my time at their village. Then could it be possible that I might have already left a good impression on her? Or is it a bad one. No, with the looks she has been giving me, that''s not possible.


    "I can, but I also need to know from where right. Until I can actually know where they were taken to, I can''t save them. And considering it has already happened in the future, I can''t prevent it from happening either because it may end up causing chaos in the world. But, what I can do is train you so that you never have to go through something like that. So? Do you want to train to become stronger so that you can save them?"


    "Yes!!"


    She was sad at the first part of my speech but gave me a determined face and practically shouted her answer to my question of training her. Now, there is another problem. I have no idea how to fight with a sword. Heck, I don''t even know how to correctly hold one.


    Unlike the other girls who I trained so far, Kagura doesn''t rely on her magic to fight. She uses her sword mainly after that comes hand to hand which she is also pretty good at. She only uses her magic, gravity magic, as a support only if her opponent is too much for her to handle without it.


    As such I didn''t really need to worry about changing her style of fighting since anything she learns from my training is bound to be her style. So, I will train her physical aspect first and only that. When she reaches a decent level, I will spar with her in a sword fight. Though I say that, I will only use my power and speed against her and let her learn the way of the sword on her own. I''m not worried she would fail to do so because she is practically a genius when it came to swords.


    Apart from that I will also teach her hand to hand combat fighting. I''m thinking of first going back to X774 where she is supposed to be and then start training her. After training her for a while I will send her to Mermaid Heel, where she will continue to get stronger until meeting Millianna and finding out about Simon''s death.


    I conveyed my intentions to her and she was surprised when she heard we will be going back to her timeline. I think I may have tipped off the fact that she was here because of me but she didn''t seem like she was holding a grudge so all is well. But now that I think about it, haven''t I just wasted the efforts I just expended by basically telling her I could teleport. Damn, I hope I''m just thinking too much.


    We talked about her training and what was coming for her and decided to sleep the night and teleport when day comes. I watched as she laid down to sleep and I start to wonder, if she is here then could there be another Kagura at X774? No, that Kagura is here. But there is a four-year-old Kagura in the current timeline. Aagh, this is so confusing. Let''s just forget about it.


    That was what I thought but the fact that I might have messed up big time kept me awake. I hope I didn''t worsen the already bad situation with all the void and backlash. Haah, I really need to be careful of my surroundings. It''s a good thing I found her before she managed to go back to her village or else I don''t know what would have happened if she reached there and met the villagers.


    And if she saw that the village was fine and everyone else were safe as well, then she might come to the conclusion of travelling back to the past and try to tell the villagers of what was going to happen, affecting the very history itself.


    And since I can''t sleep and I''m on this topic, let''s confirm something. I stood up and teleported to X773, when I was with Erza. I was inside a separate space and searched the forest next to her village. And there I saw me. Or more specifically another me. That me hasn''t notice my arrival and so I teleported to X776, where I was with Mira and the others.


    Just like with Erza''s timeline, there was another me there with the three siblings. After confirming that me hasn''t noticed I once again teleported. This time to the port town where Levy lived at X773, it was the same as before but this time instead of teleporting to another year once again, I flew towards Erza''s village.


    Once there, I kept my senses spread towards the sky while watching yet another me interact with Erza. After a while I sensed a space fluctuation in the sky and looked there. There was nothing but I knew that the me from X772 has come and was looking at this timeline''s me and Erza interact.


    Once there was another fluctuation in space signaling my departure, I teleported back to Kagura''s timeline. Now I have some idea as to how it works. My playing with time may have somehow divided this world in a way so as not to let all the Rays meet each other. And after they teleport to another timeline there won''t be any ray since what will be shown to the future ray will be a version of history and not the present.


    In more simple terms, what I just saw was the present of the past for me. And after a while that Ray will disappear. It''s like looking at a pre-recorded video. I am looking at something from my past in which me in that can be considered to be living in the present.


    Now that I have a slight understanding of time travelling I can for sure guarantee that if the Rays in the other places that I went to never met each other, they will disappear after a time. And I have to be careful and keep it that way. If I decide to escort another one of my ladies to their respective destination, I must ensure that I will not encounter another me from a different timeline.

 26 Kagura Mikazuchi 2 Part I

    Kagura POV


    My name is Kagura Mikazuchi. I am four years old this year. I live in an orphanage with my big brother, Simon. We had each other to look after so we never felt lonely or sad, so as far as I can remember I have been very happy. Except the food in the orphanage. It''s not very good. My dream is to one day cook a lot of delicious food and have big brother eat it.


    Apart from big brother, there is only one person that I am close with. That is big sister Erza. She and big brother started talking a while ago but not so much. The reason I like her is because she is very pretty and very caring. I heard from some other kids that big sister Erza used to be bullied. But she was saved by a very handsome boy who lives in the forest.


    I asked big sister Erza about him and she said that he was the best person in the whole world with a very happy look. Big brother seemed a bit bitter at that, I wonder why. Big sister Erza doesn''t spend much time with us or in the orphanage. She spends the entire day with the person called Ray during day time and only returns when sun is about to set. She said that Ray person was teaching her how to fight. Although she did add I think in the end, she seemed pretty confident.


    I was getting more and more curious about this Ray person. So one day after eating breakfast, I followed big sister Erza towards the forest. She walked for a while and soon reached a small lake. And there sitting by the lakeside leaning on a rock was the most handsome person ever.


    No wonder those other girls who talked about him always said he was handsome and then they would sigh and say how much they regret or something. They also had this vacant look on their face and would always look at big sister Erza with envy.


    As I realized all of this big sister Erza threw herself onto the Ray person who caught her with ease. They talked a bit and then started the training that big sister always talked about. After a while I was confused. How can running around the forest make you strong. And there were then these strange movements that he asked big sister Erza to do. She would always end up exhausted after doing those movements and after a while she asked to be taught how to fight only to be refused. She then started attacking him but he put her down easily. Wow, he''s so strong and cool.


    After they finished their training they suddenly took off all of their clothes which made me blush and quickly cover my face with my eyes peeking through them. I saw that they got into the lake and were now cuddling with each other and big sister Erza would from time to time make a strange sound and lightly scold him. Once they were finished I thought they would notice me so I quickly sneaked back home.


    After that day, I would follow big sister Erza every day and watch her spending her time with Ray. I thought of him as the most handsome and strongest and coolest person so I wanted to become his bride. This wish was solidified after seeing him caring for big sister Erza and seeing how gentle of a person he was.


    So whenever I watched them I would daydream of getting married to Ray and have a very happy family. My new found wish didn''t affect my relationship with big sister Erza and big brother Simon was worried where I was going to and I lied to him. Teehee. I wanted everything to remain the same but it didn''t.


    One day I saw that Ray was going to be leaving and I was really sad. But he also said that he would come back so I decided that until he comes back, I will work hard to become a girl he likes. But, I never got the chance to do that.


    A few days after Ray left, our village was attacked by some people. Big sister Erza reacted to this fast and managed to send me away but immediately after that she went back. I stood there with tears falling not knowing what to do but as time went on I grew worried for big brother and big sister Erza. I knew I shouldn''t go but I didn''t want to be a weak girl. I know that the reason Ray must have trained big sister Erza must have been because he liked strong girls. And although I didn''t train my body, my heart was stronger than any.


    After making my mind, I ran towards the village but I was too late. Everyone was gone but I could hear the sounds of a carriage. I followed the sound and quickly saw the carriage taking away everyone. I ran with all my might but when I got close to a hill, everything suddenly turned dark and the next thing I knew, I was on a highway.


    The sudden change in my environment made me both confused and scared. But I knew that I shouldn''t remain here so I hid myself in a rock formation nearby. I didn''t want to trust anyone after what I just went through so I slowly made my way off the routes people take.


    As I kept on walking and walking for days, my hunger and thirst was making me weak. When suddenly it started raining. I was inside a forest and I didn''t know which way to go. I picked a direction and after a while found a cave. I made my way into it to take shelter but not before cupping my hands to catch some rain water to drink.


    Due to the long time I spent in the rain my body was shivering with cold so I made myself into a ball and curled up in a corner. I didn''t know what was going on after a while as my hunger and the cold was making my senses numb.


    Suddenly, I felt my body being covered by something and I immediately got frightened. But when I saw who it was I was at first surprised but then joy filled every bit of me. It was Ray. He was kneeling in front of me and he was looking at me concerned and was adjusting the blanket he gave me. He told me to rest while he went to find food and some wood to make a fire and I just nodded at him as I was still in a daze from him being here. I closed my eyes to rest like he said and slowly drifted to sleep.


    I woke up to a sound I''m guessing to be the sounds made by wet clothes and as I opened my eyes, I saw ray working on the fire and food. I got lost in the moment as I found the frame of Ray working very charming. After he finished the first fish that he brought, I quickly devoured it when he handed it to me.


    After we both ate he slowly asked questions like how I got here and stuff. But what surprised me was he said I should have been four years old. What does that mean. Seeing my confused look, he probably knew why I was as he immediately explained that it is currently X772. I was surprised at first but after calming down I told him what happened.


    He seemed to be thinking about something but immediately, I had an idea. If this was the past, then that means we can prevent that incident from happening. I asked him to save the others and I knew that if he did he would have only a little trouble. Since I heard from big sister Erza that he beat a magical beast alone.


    But he refused. He said that changing the past or the future in this case could lead to chaos in the world and we had to let what happened happen. Although what he said is true, but I still felt a bit sad at not being able to do anything to change it. But he promised me that he will find everyone and instead of just relying on him he gave me the chance to be strong and save them on my own. He told me he would train me and I quickly agreed.


    We then discussed what to do and he had already come up with a training program for me. He said he would focus on swordsmanship and hand to hand combat. Fufu, I''ll learn how to fight before big sister Erza. After that I quickly fell asleep to get ready for the training.

 27 Kagura Mikazuchi 2 Part II

    The next morning after meeting Kagura, I work up to the sound of a loud thunder. It seems the rain never stopped and it doesn''t seem like it will anytime soon. I sat up and stretched myself and while I turned my body towards Kagura''s direction while stretching my waist, I saw her looking at me with a very high concentration.


    "What?"


    "Ah! No, nothing¡­. It''s just that I have only seen you from a bit far away so, uh, I was curious?"


    "You''ve seen me before? When? I never noticed I had a cute girl like you watching me."


    It''s true I never noticed and it''s also true that she is cut but she is even cuter when she blushes. I mean just the sight of her currently blushing while fiddling with her finger with a happy smile is cuteness overloaded.


    It seems that she used to follow Erza into the forest when she came to meet me. Damn, I never even noticed. Should I be proud of the dedication I showed to Erza or should I be cursing myself for letting my guard down and let someone approach me without my knowledge. Wait, she really is giving me the stalker creeps. I need to be careful in not turning her into a yandere, I seriously don''t want that.


    We freshened up a bit and I once again went to buy some food which we then ate after some cooking, got to keep up the appearance after all. But it was only after eating that I realized, won''t she know when we teleport to the future? Well, I guess I''ll just have to make it like we went back by an accident and start training her now.


    When she is not giving me the creeps with her stalker-like syndrome, she is a very strong girl. I mean, who else can survive their sanity from being tested when you lost your only family in the world and those who were close to you and if that wasn''t enough, you were sent to an unknown time and place. She really is a strong girl.


    I told her we will begin her training right now and brought her outside into the rain. After a night''s rest near a fire which warmed her up and food to finally eat, she was much healthier and so can survive the rain. It will also temper her body so that it could adjust to cold faster.


    It was the same as everyone else really. I had her run around the forest without a drop in speed while dodging trees and rocks to build up her stamina and warm up. After that I had to carry her back into the cave where she sat to rest a bit. After gaining back a bit more strength, we once again continued with our training but inside the cave this time.


    I had her stretch to ease muscle cramps which I enjoyed looking at her blush when I helped her by touching her. After that she had to do basic exercises like push-ups, pull-ups and weight lifting. As I was in charge of her training, I was also in charge of giving her encouragement to continue and correct what she was doing wrong which could have led to her having injuries.


    We ended the day when I was satisfied and I let her rest while I went and once again bought something from a town. Unlike last two times, this time I bought a complete boar which only had very little wounds showing that it was killed by a skilled hunter. We had a very sumptuous meal with the boar meet and after eating, soon both of us drifted off to sleep.


    Days went by and almost a week after that the rain finally stopped. It was time I teleported Kagura and I to the future and continue her training and then after around two years, send her to Mermaid Heel so that she will be back into the canon timeline.


    A day after an exhausting training routine, Kagura was so tired she could keep her eyes open. I used this time to quickly teleport us to X774, to the rock formation where I trained Cana. She seemed to have realized the sudden change as she suddenly sat up and started looking around. After seeing a different environment from the one she was in just a few seconds ago, she turned to me confused.


    "I''ll go check where we are and which year this is. You can continue your training, I''ll take care of it."


    After seeing her nod, I turned around and left to watch her from a distance away. After I left, she started to once again train which earned a nod filled with appreciation from me. As I watched, I thought that it was almost time to get her started on hand to hand fighting and swordsmanship. So I went to a rather large town where I bought two wooden swords for us to practice and returned.


    Two years later.


    An eight-year-old Kagura can be seen moving around with a sword trying to find an opening on me who stood unmoving at the center.For the past two years, Kagura has shown to be exactly the genius she is when it came to the sword. Her improvement in the sword was astonishing. When we spar now I had to use 15% in strength and 10% in speed when I had to spar with her. Considering that she is only eight years old and only using sword to mush me to use that much of my power, you can guess how strong she will become in the future.


    It wasn''t just swordsmanship that she improved though, her hand to hand fighting had also improved a lot although not as much as swordsmanship, she was still able to fight me to a draw when I am fighting at 5% of my abilities. Of course all of this is without space and time power. Her physical strength and speed also increased a lot, she must be equal to what Erza had when we separated.


    "Kagura, it''s time. I''ll escort you to a guild called Mermaid Heel where you will be living from now on. Let''s pack up and leave tomorrow morning."


    I had already discussed about this with her, who at first was crying and begging me to not leave her but I managed to convince her and she reluctantly agreed. We had grown a lot closer during the two years. At first she was a little reserved but as we spent more time together she started to become a little chatter bird.


    We reached the phase in our relationship where we sleep together and take baths together. Just in case you start to have dirty thoughts, it was all pure. No ecchi stuff happened. Although I don''t think she would have minded. There was one more thing I realized. She was almost on the verge of becoming a yandere, I saw her sniffing around my bag. Might be a misunderstanding but I didn''t want to take any chances so I had a little heart to heart discussion with her. Don''t ask for the details.


    And so the next day we left our home-like place for the past two years and set off to Mermaid Heel. It took a lot of effort on my part to find it, I mean there wasn''t any information about them before the Grand Magic Games after all. But after a while I did and it took another month of relaxed, quality time and joking around with each while traveling to finally reach the guild which will be her home.


    It was quite emotional as she cried into my chest which brought out the guild members to see what was going on. And when they saw the scene of a girl hugging a boy crying they misunderstood. The started barraging me with insults which made me speechless. It took some convincing from Kagura for them to realize their mistake and they apologized to me who was drawing circles in a corner. Their insults were so terrible. *sniff**sniff*


    Once all those things were taken care of Kagura and I said our final goodbyes and I left from there. I could hear her sobbing and the guild mates consoling her and I knew that I left her at the right place with the right people. Now, who''s next?

 28 Not A Chapter

    @@


    OK, I have gotten a bit tired at constantly saying this, so this is the final time I am going to say this.


    Volume 1 where we are currently at is MAINLY about MC meeting harem candidates, him interacting with them and the heroines'' first impression and maybe even their reason for loving him. Apart from those chapters, there will be fighting chapters or training chapters without any heroines here and there. But it will still be mainly about the girls. As for the second volume, when it is getting close I will inform you guys about it beforehand. The second volume is where the story begins but by then the girls would have already fallen for MC so the first volume will be important. That is if you don''t mind seeing:


    MC- Hey, I''m really cool and strong. How about you be my girl?


    Girl-Sure!!


    If you don''t want to see the situations like that then i suggest the readers be patient and let the current flow of the story continue because rushing it will only ruin the quality of this work. And also, I''m posting as I write and i don''t have reserve chapters. And considering that I have a full-time job, it would be very much appreciated if you guys can understand that I am spending a lot of time and energy to write this and that I won''t be able to post complete heroine chapters like I did the last two times, meaning, ex: Cana (1)(2) part I II all at once. So i hope you guys can understand. Again, this will be the last time I will explain all of this.


    Thanks@@

 29 Brandish Myu 1 Part I

    X777


    This was a very significant year in the canon Fairy Tail as this was the year the Eclipse plane truly began. This year, Layla Heartfilier opened the gate that connected to the past and brought the dragon slayers to the present, completing the 400-year plan of the Heartfilier Clan. This was also the year Makarov found Natsu and brought him into the Fairy Tail guild.


    But all of this doesn''t really have much to do with me right now. Maybe in the future, I might play a supporting role or something but at the moment I have no intention of going to the center of the future, namely Fairy Tail. Right now I''m at the current year for only one reason. And that is to grab ahold of my next target.


    I am currently at the border between Alvarez Empire and The kingdom of Fiore. And I''m currently walking around a small village which is housing another one of my future wives. One of the future Spriggan 12, the future Country Demolisher.


    Brandish Myu.


    A month has passed since her mother was killed by that psycho Zoldeo. Of course she doesn''t know it was him and thinks it was Lucy''s mother. During the time I''m going to spend with her, I have the option of telling her the truth but I won''t. because the interaction she had with Lucy and Aquarius in the canon during the war was necessary in my opinion.


    I mean, Aquarius was supposed to be dead or something at that point but she suddenly came back after all. I think if Brandish knew the truth and didn''t try to kill Lucy, Aquarius might not have been able to come back. Even if that is not the case, I don''t want to take the chance. And besides, it would be more convincing if Aquarius showed her the truth than me just telling her with words.


    Anyway, I have investigated her situation for a couple of days now and she had closed herself off inside her house when she learned that her mother was dead. My first task is to enter her world and bring her out of the darkness, even for a little bit of time.


    So, I made my way in front of her home and knocked on the door a couple of times. I repeatedly knocked not hearing an answer and this continued for about a good ten minutes before I heard the door unlock and open just a tiny bit showing me one eye of Brandish.


    What was supposed to be filled with joy, innocence and curiosity about every new thing it saw, was now filled with sorrow, despair and hopelessness. Her eyes were swollen and red, probably from crying too much and you could see exhaustion in it.


    "Who are you? What do you want?"


    Her voice was coarse from crying so much and from being dehydrated. It looked like it took a lot of her strength to even talk considering the gasping voice I am hearing from her. I decided to take care of it later and focus on first getting inside. I gave her a smile and gently spoke to her.


    "My name is Ray Cross. From the looks of it, you have already heard the news so I won''t say it. My condolences but your mother asked me to take care of you and teach you in order for you to be stronger in this world. I know you aren''t able to trust me since I''m basically a stranger but I mean you no harm."


    She looked pensive after recovering from her shock of knowing that the boy her age in front of her was asked to take care of her by her mother. She had been living with her mother ever since she was born and never saw her mother talking with me, so she was probably beginning to become suspicious so I said.


    "I met your mother on her journey to Fiore. Well, let''s just say I''m the type who goes around challenging people to fights. Your mother being one I had recently fought with. After the fight she asked me to take care of you should anything happen to her and I agreed. A week ago I learned of¡­ the accident and I have come to fulfill my promise."


    It seems she bought my story as the suspicious look she was giving me left her. After thinking for a bit, she opened the door inviting me inside. I made my way in and saw that it was dark. It was almost sunset outside and she hadn''t lit any lamps so I looked for one and lighted it.


    Brandish was watching me carefully and curiously. Carefully, because I''m still a stranger to her obviously. Curiously, probably wondering what type of kid I am since I fought with her mother and impressed her enough to be asked to take care of her. Sorry for lying, I''ll make it up to you in the future. I promise.


    "it looks like you have neither eaten or cleaned up in days. So you go take a bath while I cook something to eat. I''ll make extra since you must be hungry."


    She gave me a nod and started walking towards the bathroom. After seeing her enter the bathroom, I looked for any usable ingredients to cook something. I decided to make something nutritious and started to cook.


    When I finished I heard the door open and Brandish came out all cleaned up. I smiled at her and told her to sit down and served her some food and then some for me. She was hesitant at first but the hunger of almost a month probably, was too much to handle so she began to eat at a very fast pace as well. After eating, I cleaned the dishes before sitting in front of her in the living room and started talking about her future.


    "Well, first of all, I will be in charge of training you physically and I will also teach you various knowledge that I think might be useful to you. Apart from that, I will bring you to study about the human body and basic medicine from a doctor once your physical training reaches some achievements. Is this alright with you? If you have something to say, you can."


    She looked at me and shook her head but then nodded so I asked her what is it and she finally spoke more than a few words that were not questions filled with distrust.


    "My name is Brandish Myu. Please teach me how to be strong so that I never become sad again."


    Her words were filled with firm will and I also saw a very strong desire to be strong on her small cute face. Although the part about her mother telling me to take care of her was a lie, I will take care of her and I will train her to become stronger. So I smiled at her and said.


    "Ah, once again, my name is Ray Cross. You can call me Ray. And don''t worry, I will make sure that I lay the path for you to become one of the strongest in the world."


    This was how I began my life with one of the Spriggan 12 of future. One of them who will be a key player for the Empire. And this is also how I began to slowly bring back smiles onto the poker face of Brandish Myu.

 30 Brandish Myu 1 Part II

    The next day I woke up just before the sun rose and prepared breakfast for Brandish and I. I wasn''t much of a cook but at least I had the basics down for a nutritious breakfast. Cooking quinoa in milk and adding some sweet spices and fruit makes for a great substitute for classic hot breakfast cereals. Plus, it''s high in protein and essential amino acids like lysine, which is essential for tissue growth and repair. Simply put all the ingredients into a pot and bring to a boil. And when it''s finished, voila, you have yourself some delicious quinoa and chia porridge.


    Brandish came to the dining table after smelling the food and was very intensely looking at the pot drooling at some point. I smiled at that and couldn''t help but chuckle at how cute she was. She seemed to have snapped out of her daze from hearing my chuckling as she wiped her drool with a bright red face.


    Once the food was finished and served to Brandish, it didn''t take long for her to finish her serving leaving her once again in a daze as she just blankly stared at her plate. She looked like she was on the verge of tears, as if the world was crumbling down. She shakily looked up at me with tears threatening to come out and it was really hard for me to hold my laughter. I quickly took her plate into the kitchen and gave her second serving before going to the bathroom where I laughed my ass off. Seriously, it was just so funny to see her like that but it was also adorable at the same time.


    Once I was able to calm down, I came back out to the sight of Brandish licking my plate. When she saw me, she froze right there with the plate still on her face and her tongue still sticking out. After staying like that for a few second, she calmly put the plate back on the table, stood up from her chair and made the break for it by running out of the house. I wasn''t really angry but I decided to play along.


    "Get back here Brandiiishh!!!"


    I shouted at her as I gave chase. I was running really slow compared to my full speed but it was still fast for normal people I guess. I followed Brandish as she tried to shake me off by running around the village. When she was at the edge of the village, I caught her threw her on my shoulders before running back to the house. She kept kicking and punching me and struggled to escape to no avail. Once we reached the house, I placed her on the couch and looked at her with my arms crossed and then gave a smirk at her which made her shudder.


    "You have some guts to steal my breakfast, Brandish. As the one taking care of you, it is time for me to punish you."


    Saying that I formed my hands into claws and closed in on her and seeing that she closed her eyes and covered her head with her arms. Smirking at her reaction I attacked her. Not really, I just began to tickle her.


    "Hahaha, sto-stop¡­ haha"


    "Hah, will you steel my food again? Answer me, will you steal again?"


    "No-no, haha I won''t, I won''t so st- haha stoop"


    Seeing that she surrendered I stopped and dusted my hands made my way to the kitchen once again to get myself some breakfast. Brandish laid on the couch trying to catch her breath with teary eyes and was rubbing her belly to ease the pain of laughing too much.


    Once the breakfast antics between me and Brandish was over we left towards the hill next to the village to begin Brandish''s training. She had recovered her determination to get stronger once I told her that we were going to begin training.


    Once we reached our new training ground, I told her what her training routine will be. Well, only her physical training. There weren''t much obstacles around here so I had already brought some rocks and boulders to make it more difficult to run around. I explained that she will always begin with jogging while maintaining a certain speed and that also while dodging the obstacles. It will be followed by different exercises to build up her physical strength. This will be what we would do at the morning while in the afternoon, I would take her to the village doctor who I had managed to convince to teach Brandish about human anatomy. And in the evening we would be sparring until sunset but that will not be until she has enough strength to spar.


    She didn''t have any problems with the routine so we began immediately. She had trouble doing the exercises but had done quite good in the obstacle running. No wonder she was able to run around the village for so long without stopping. She had really good stamina.


    Once the morning training was finished, I brought the exhausted Brandish on my back to the house to eat lunch. I told her to clean up while I prepared lunch and helped her to the bathroom before heading in to the kitchen. I made some nutritious sandwiches for lunch and after eating them with Brandish who came out earlier, we went towards the village doctor''s house.


    Once there, the doctor who was a middle aged lady brought Brandish inside while I went towards the forest to train on my own. I did keep my senses on Brandish to keep a watch on anything that might happen though.


    While waiting for Brandish to finish her studies of human body, I trained to make a new attack. Of course I experimented on a very small scale so that I didn''t wreck the whole place up. I already had defensive skills and a single attack skill. So I was trying to come up with an area attack. I had an idea in mind but it was hard to actually do it.


    Soon Brandish was finishing up for the day so I went towards her to pick her up. Once we got back together, I asked her how it went with her studies and what she thought of the doctor and other small talks. We reached the house while talking like that and I told her to revise her learnings until dinner.


    When it came to dinner time, we once again ate a healthy and delicious meal while talking to each other about this and that. I was able to bring out more smiles and some laughter from her during the day so I was in a very good mood. I knew that I was able to make the distance between us shorten and that I wasn''t far away from winning her heart.


    After dinner was finished Brandish went to bed after being too exhausted from the day. I looked at her sleeping figure for a while before I also headed off to bed to recover some energy for yet another day of training.

 31 Brandish Myu 2 Part I

    Brandish POV


    X777, this was a year of a rollercoaster of emotions for me. The despair of losing my only family, the loneliness it brought, a new beginning and a new entry into my life.


    My name is Brandish Myu. This year in which I turned ten years old has been really eventful. Some, I wish never happened and then there were those that I welcomed with open arms. Me and mother were living in a small village and quite frankly it was very boring. Mother was mostly out doing jobs to put food on the table so I didn''t have anyone to play with.


    That all changed when I became five years old. Mother summoned a spirit named Aquarius to play with me. Although she was mad at this and yelled at mother and I, she was actually very kind and played with me despite her complaints.


    Apart from that event, nothing really stood out in the next five years. I played with Aquarius, spent time with mother when she returns from her work and just eat and sleep. But when I turned ten, mother heard news about Layla Heartfilier. Mother talked about her a lot and deeply admired her. So when the news came that Layla-san was dying, mother broke down in tears and left to meet her. She told me to stay and watch the house and as I didn''t want to trouble mother during this time I reluctantly agreed.


    Even after mother left, I spent my days well. I didn''t have anyone to talk to as mother had taken Aquarius with her but I still managed to live by. As days went by, I started to miss the days mother, Aquarius and I spent time together and I started getting lonely. But I held on, hoping to see them soon once again.


    But it never happened. Instead, I received the news of the death of mother. It was said that her body was found near the Heartfilier mansion and that it was probably them who took mother from me. At that time a really strong hatred started to take shape inside me against Layla and the rest of her family. But more than that, the sadness of losing mother and never being able to be with her ever again came crashing down.


    I locked myself inside my house and didn''t take a single step outside. I spent inside the room looking at mother and my picture on the bedside and cried. I cried for so long that my tears had long dried and I didn''t even realize it.


    For over a month, I just sat there in a daze. I didn''t eat or sleep. I just sat there as if I lost my soul. And then, the hatred that started inside me that day came back. I swore, I swore that I will have my revenge by killing every single member of that Heartfilier family. At that moment, I was almost engulfed in my hatred. It felt like I was going to lose everything and get swallowed by the darkness. And that is when he appeared.


    As I was being swallowed by my own darkness, there was knocking on the front door of the house. I was scared. No one ever comes to find mother and I. I was scared that this maybe people sent by Layla Heartfilier. I didn''t want to die yet. Not until I took my revenge.


    I made my way towards the window next to the door slowly without making any sound which was heard considering my legs were trembling and I was gasping for breath since I had no energy at all. I looked outside through the window and saw that it was a boy my age who looked very handsome. But this made me even more confused. Is this the person they sent to kill me or am I just misunderstanding things?


    After around ten minutes of knocking I finally opened the door, albeit slightly. I was able to actually get a good look at him and as I thought, he was really handsome. Probably the most handsome boy ever. As I was looking at him, he was doing the same. Although he was only looking at my eyes since that is the only part of my body that I showed him.


    He introduced himself as Ray Cross and he said that he was asked by mother to take care of me before she was killed by those people. This made me suspicious about him since he just happened to come after mother was killed and I never saw him with mother before so he might be lying.


    It seems he realizes himself that it was suspicious because he then went on to explain that he goes around challenging people and he met mother while she was going to Fiore to meet that ungrateful witch and that he had challenged mother to a fight. And after the fight she was asked by mother to take care of me should anything happen to her.


    I thought about it for a while but still decided to let him inside. If he is lying, then I just have to run away after faking my death and if he is telling the truth then he can make me stronger. And that way I can get revenge. I will become strong, so that I never become sad like that ever again.


    As I observed him looking around, he turned to me and said to clean myself while he prepared food. I nod and head inside the bathroom thinking to myself that I must do as he says because he is the only one who can make me strong right now.


    After taking a bath I came out to a very nice smell of food. I sat at the table and I was hesitating to eat it as it might be poisoned. But the smell it was giving off was making it hard for me who hasn''t had anything to eat for over a month now. So I started to eat at a very fast pace after hesitating for a while. It was delicious. Considering that I didn''t go out to buy any groceries, this must have been made from the ones we already had. And that already produced food this good, if he had fresh ingredients I wonder how good it will be.


    After eating, we sat down in the living room and he started telling me the plan he has come up with to make me stronger. He will be training me physically and he also said that I would be learning about human body and basic medicine from the village doctor. Although I don''t know if learning about the body will be useful, knowing basic medicine can be very useful in the future if ever get hurt.


    "My name is Brandish Myu. Please make me stronger so that I never become sad again."


    After agreeing to his arrangements, I finally said something to him and he smiled and once again introduced himself. After that I went to bed and I was thinking of how I will take my revenge and after that maybe help out those without strength like me, just like how Ray is helping me.


    Next morning, I woke up to a heavenly smell which dragged me down to the dining table where Ray served me the source of the smell, breakfast. After getting the taste of it, I was like an addict. I wanted more saw I pleaded Ray for more and his face turned red for some reason and went to the kitchen, from where he brought my second serving. He then dashed to the bathroom but I was focused on the food by then which didn''t last long.


    As I was in a daze once again, I saw Ray''s plate. At that moment I started a war inside my head. I was contemplating whether to take his food or not. But without even realizing when, I had already ate it and I was licking it. At the same moment as I regained clarity for myself, Ray came back to the sight of me licking his plate.


    While I was calm on the outside, I was panicking on the inside. I had very quickly decided to run away at that moment so I put the plate down on the table, stood up from my chair and dashed outside at full speed.


    "Come back here Brandiiishh."


    I heard Ray''s shout just as I exited the house and I ran even faster. I kept running and running around the village trying to lose him but I was caught in the end and brought back home. Once we reached home he put me down on the couch and stood in front of me with arms crossed and a smirk which made me shudder in fear that he will hit me.


    At that point I froze so I didn''t exactly hear what he said but by instinct I covered my head when I saw him raise his arms with a wider smirk than before. But the pain didn''t come as he started to tickle me instead. I had forgotten when I had last laughed and he had managed to once again make me laugh. Although forced.


    Seeing him dusting his hands and walking off towards the kitchen, I don''t know why but I felt like I could rely on him and that he would never hurt me. I felt like, even if I didn''t manage to get my revenge, he would be there for me to fall back to. With those thoughts in mind, I waited for him as I started my life and training with Ray.

 32 Brandish Myu 2 Part II

    X781


    Four years has passed and my life can be considered pretty good. I have completely closed the distance between Brandish and I during this time and then some.


    During the first year, Brandish was completely focused on training. It was like she was possessed. Even when she had hit the limit she would force herself to continue and I had to stop her by knocking her out every time as she wouldn''t listen otherwise. It was not like she wasn''t obedient when it came to listening to me. It was just that I never taught her anything useful apart from fighting hand to hand, at least in her mind.


    I had focused on training her strength, speed and endurance and very rarely did I teach her how to fight. And that too only teaching her the basic stances. I know she was desperate for strength so that she could have revenge so I wasn''t able to make her take it step by step with words alone.


    After months into the training, I had given her a warning. If she didn''t take a step back, I would stop training her altogether and she finally calmed down after that. We would take one day of the week as a break every week during which I would basically force herself to relax. This proved to be the right choice as it was on these days that I was able to improve my relationship with her because of all the dates.


    At the start of the second year, I had made my first big step in trying to get her heart. I was in my room when I sensed her entering the bathroom in the morning. So I used space to keep a look out and made my way towards the bathroom.


    Once I sensed that she was only in her underwear, I opened the bathroom door and acted like I froze. While I acted, Brandish genuinely froze and just stared at me blankly. After making sure I got a good memory, I slowly closed the door and moved away calmly. After a while there was a loud shriek to which I was prepared as I dashed to my room.


    The rest of the day was awkward, well for Brandish at least. She couldn''t look me in the eye and she was more sensitive to my presence than before. After the training was over and at the dinner table, seeing that she still didn''t look at me and had a blush on her, I decided to tease her.


    "Well, I guess I''ll just have to take responsibility right?"


    After hearing me say that with a smirk, her whole face flushed as she ran to her room without finishing her food. That was how I started to openly flirt with her every now and then. At first she was always on the verge of fainting from excess blood rushing to her head but as time went on she got used to it. She even started to shyly smile at some of my comments while pouting at another.


    While all of that did happen, it didn''t really affect her training apart from her finally taking it slow so as not to worry me. Her strength and stamina increased a lot during the training and her insight into human body and medicine also increased due to her learning them diligently from the village doctor.


    Also at the start of the second year, I was finally able to completely master the AOE attack I came up with earlier. I had taken the time in which Brandish learned from the doctor to train on my own skills and I had thought up of a good attack. After that I spent the most time I had on making the thought a reality and then master it.


    And when I had finished mastering it I also decided to learn and master a support skill which also had a AOE effect and this was finished at the end of second year. During which, Brandish reached the physical requirement I had to learn how to fight. She had also become proficient enough in the basic stances so I decided to finally teach her how to fight.


    So starting in the middle of that year I started to train her in combat alongside building her physical aspects and medicine for the next year. After that, I had let her do her own thing because I didn''t really have anything else to teach her.


    A couple of months ago, I had already told her that I would be leaving in a few months'' time. I gave her the reason of not being able to stay at one place for too long, which is stupid since I stayed for years but she didn''t seem to notice so I said that there is a very powerful beast following me around so I keep moving from place to place.


    She wanted to go with me but I refused saying that it was too dangerous. I assured her that I would be fine and that we would meet again in the future. She was still reluctant so I promised her that I would come find her when I finish the beast off to which she finally agreed.


    In the next few months, she didn''t train and we just spent time together. And guess what, I got full access to grope her and have baths together. She still didn''t want to go all the way, which by the way won''t be a problem since she is fourteen now which is legally adult. But I also wanted to wait a bit more as it would make it leaving her harder for me. We did sleep together while cuddling though.


    And so, I am standing from a few minutes away from the village waving my hand at Brandish who was waving back at me. After a while I left and even though I already left and can''t see her, I know for a fact that she was crying. How do I know you may ask? Well, I had my space sense for reason.


    As I flashed away with a smile I appeared at Fiore, in a mountain area. I had sensed a very, hm, ow do I say it. I very interesting person here. He was training in the mountains and I decided to test out my skills against him. So I made my way through the mountain and reached a clearing where cracks and boulders of varying sizes could be seen lying around. And at the center of it, stood the man I was looking for.

 33 Info On Sports Genre Novel

Sorry, content is lost, You are reading Novel on Novelhall.COM, we will fix it as soon as possible, thank you

 33 *Title Hidden*

    Standing in the center of this mess is a tall, muscular man with shoulder-length orange hair and a stubbly beard. He was wearing a long, black, high-collared and tattered cloak with shoulder plates, around his waist is a simple belt. He also wore loose-fitting dark pants, complete with an armored waist-guard bearing plates similar to the ones on his shoulders, tucked inside simple boots.


    Right now he was breathing slightly heavy and was sweating a lot. After catching his breath, he seems to have finally sensed my presence as he looked towards me and was slightly shocked. Maybe because he didn''t expect a fourteen ¨Cyear-old looking boy to be here. He straightened his back to fully show his presence as an S-class mage and the man known as the strongest mage in Fairy Tail Guild.


    Gildarts Clive.


    That''s right, Cana''s father, the man with one of the strongest magic in the world and the person who came out of fighting Achnologia alive. I have already decided that I would first fight two of the strongest mages in Fiore to test myself and see where to improve before heading off to my next target for the harem. The first one I want to fight is Gildarts so here I am.


    "What are you doing here kid? Go away, you might end up getting hurt since I am not able to fully control my magic right now." He said after looking at me for a while with curiosity.


    "My name is Ray Cross. I am here to challenge you to a spar, Gildarts Clive." I replied as I gave him a small smile waiting for him to accept my challenge since he was portrayed as someone who looked forward to a good fight in the canon.


    After recovering from his initial shock he told me to leave which of course I splendidly ignored and went on to challenge him to a fight. Once again, he was sent into a shocked state but recovered soon. He looked at me for a while without showing any expression on his face.


    "You want to fight me? Hahaha, No way!!" He gave a hearty laugh in response to my repeated challenges before taking a page out of my book and splendidly refused me.


    This time it was my turned to be stunned. I thought he was supposed to be a guy who looks forward to challenges. He was like that in the canon for sure. I mean, he gladly accepted the challenges thrown his way by Natsu and it was also quite evident by how he was portrayed. I never thought he would refuse so I didn''t know what to do.


    He walked away seeing me unresponsive and I finally managed to get myself together. Since you don''t want to accept my challenge, then I will just follow you until you do agree. Because in your case apart from testing myself, there is also the reason of beating you up in Cana''s place.


    And so began my boring journey of following Gildarts. He just kept on walking aimlessly without any destination in mind while completely ignoring me. After a few weeks, I was getting more and more bored so I spread my senses to see what my girls who I have already met are up to.


    There was Erza who seems to be doing a mission, Mira who was beating up some Fairy Tail members and Lisanna who was looking at the mission board alongside Elfman who seemed to have put on some muscles since the last I saw him.


    And then there was Levy who was reading a book while there were two guys trying to talk to her to which she remained completely oblivious. Then there was Kagura who was training with the sword and Brandish who was also training. And lastly, Cana was, well, drinking.


    As I kept looking at the girls which by the way can in no way be called stalking, Gildarts was starting to get slightly annoyed at being followed. Because right now he was finding a place to relieve himself and yet I was still following him. This gave me a great idea. I can just prevent him from taking care of his business until he completely snaps and agrees to fight me.


    But, I underestimated his will power and finally his shamelessness. He held himself back for about two days until he finally couldn''t. but instead of bursting out at me he shamelessly relieved himself right there and then while looking at me with a smug smile on his face.


    I didn''t like neither that smug face of his or the fact that my idea failed. So, I teleported a few snakes from the forest and put them on his body while he was in the middle of pissing. Well what was his reaction you might be thinking.


    He froze. He rigidly, like a robot looked over his body which was holding on to a few snakes one of which he saw was heading towards his family jewels and he screamed his lungs out. And the fact that he had to stop midway also didn''t help as his jewels were hurting. After he managed to get the snakes off he was holding onto his jewels while crouching and quickly ran towards a tree and without looking at me quickly emptied his tank before coming at me and lashed out.


    "What the hell was that for? What would you have done if those snake had bitten me?" He was literally venting all his annoyance from the past few days with that as he looked like he was about to pop a vein.


    "I didn''t like the look you were giving me." I replied as nonchalantly as possible while trying to hold my laughter from leaking out and displayed the most innocent face I could show.


    In his view I had said that with a completely innocent face and a straight and honest reply which made his mouth twitch and I can see a few nerve appearing on his forehead. Good, good, I just need to give a final push.


    "If you agree to fight me I would just leave after the fight. You are the one making this hard so I am just giving you your just desserts." I finally proposed the condition for leaving him alone as I once again challenged him.


    "Haah, look kid. It''s not that I don''t want to fight you but it''s that I can''t. you see when I met you at that mountain I had gotten myself injured after I went too hard on myself while training. It will take me some time before I will be able to fight again." He stayed silent for a while and quickly calmed himself before looking at me seriously and then finally sighed.


    "That''s it? Why didn''t you say so? You wasted so much of my time, you stupid old man!!" hearing what he said almost blew my fuse. If he had just told me then I would have healed him.


    This damn idiot. I could have already finished my fight with him and fought with the second before going to meet my future wives by now. This dumbass kept me from my wives. Alright, this isn''t just about testing myself or beating him up for Cana. It''s about all the girls who are in the harem and the girls who will be in it in the future.


    I quickly teleported us to a grassland where no one was around so that I could beat his ass for delaying me. He seemed to be sweating buckets while looking at my expression, haha you better be scared Gildarts cause I''m gonna beat you up so bad your mother won''t recognize you. I healed him by using time and both of us got ready to fight without any useless words.


    Gildarts Clive

 34 Ray vs Gildarts

    Both of us stood there staring at each other, while I was in my battle stance with my left arm and leg in front with my right side slightly back Gildarts was standing without any such stance. But I knew that although it seemed that he was full of openings, it actually felt like I was facing a tall mountain, calm and steady.


    After staring off for a while I made the first move. I dashed towards him while weaving my left hand to restrict the space around him and kept my senses at maximum. He seemed slightly surprised at that but it was gone just like the passing wind.


    While being cautious of his crush magic I reached in front of him and threw a punch clad in space. It was a bit modified so that I can fight in close combat with him. The space around my fist not only has the ability to shake the opponent but also divert his crush magic. But since this is the first time I am using this move Im not sure if I can cancel out his magic completely.


    In response to my attack he himself threw a punch but just a normal one. It seems he is underestimating me. Well that will change soon enough.


    As soon as we both made contact a shockwave was produced with us at the center and Gildarts was thrown back a couple of meters. While airborn he back flipped and landed on his feet but I was already closing in on him.


    "Hammer of Justice"


    I condensed as much space as I could around my fist and mad my punches heavier and threw it at Gildarts who just now regained his balance.


    He felt the force behind the punch so he quickly jumped away and created some distance between us. My punch landed at where he stood and created a huge crater while sending dust and rocks flying everywhere. After the dust cleared I looked towards Gildarts and gave him a smirk.


    "Now, how about you actually take this seriously for the second round or is it that this is everything that the great Gildarts has to offer." I kept my smirk as I taunted him.


    He stayed silent for a while, while looking at me, the crater and my fists which was still covered in space and then he gave an almost feral like grin as he said.


    "Now this is unexpected. Brat, you better prepare yourself because from here on out, I aint pulling any punches."


    "Thats exactly what I want." I gave a wide grin of my own and once again got into my stance as we both dashed at each other this time.


    We started trading blow after blow and kept on creating massive shockwaves. He was fighting while using his crush magic which he was increasing as we went at it each other and I was using the space on my fists to negate his crush magic.


    Our fist kept hitting each other as I got the first hit when I used a faint with my left and landed a punch on his jaw with my right. He was shook for a bit and that gave me an opportunity to get in a few more hits.


    "Hammer of Justice!"


    This time my punch landed on his gut sending him flying and on his way broke a couple of trees. I quickly chased after him but immediately sensed his incoming attack.


    "Crushing Evil, Spreading The Truth: Empyrean!"


    As his attack was almost right in front of me, I didnt have enough time to use Tobis visage to phase through, so I did the best I could to try and dodge and was able to tilt my body to my left getting hit on my right shoulder and sending me spinning while flying as a result. I crashed onto a huge rock and felt some small stones digging into my back as I teleported a few meters away as I sensed Gildarts arriving very quickly still with a heavy momentum after that succesful hit.


    "Dream Reality."


    After making some distance between us once again, I surrounded myself in space seperaring me from reality while I conjured an Ordins Judgement and while I was doing so I hadnt stopped attacking Gildarts. Although it isnt really effective since all I am doing is teleporting massive rocks and trees above him, all I want is some time so I dont mind not being able to damage him.


    As Gildarts kept on destroying the rocks and trees flying at him for several second, I was finally able to finish the attack. Although it isnt as strong as when I used it on Achnologia since this can only be called a spar, it was still enough to heavily damage Gildarts.


    I undid the Dream Reality and teleported right above Gildarts and swung the spear in my hand at him.


    "Ordins Judgement!!"


    Sensing the power behind the incoming attack, Gildarts showed a very serious expression as he clenched his fists while shouting.


    "Crushing Evil, Spreading The Truth: Absolute Heaven!!"


    He used his crush magic almost to the limit and met the spear head on as he sunk into the ground because of the impact the spear was causing. He gritted his teeth and pushed the spear back as shock wave after shock wave kept on being sent out and our surroundings have long been cleared out due to it. After having this confrontation for a while there has yet to appear a winner between his fists and my spear.


    "All Crush!!"


    Suddenly Gildarts shouted as he infused his crush magic into his surrounding as a shockwave sending me flying while coughing blood and the spear finally disappeared.


    As the dust settled around us, Gildarts was on his knees, panting for breath while I was slowly making my way back to my feet while shaking. Now I know some must be wondering, why not just use my time control to recover from my injuries. Well, I am not in a life or death battle, instead I am sparring so that my fighting can improve. And in the future if I dont have enough time for healing myself, then I will have to fight while injured just like now. And I might meet people who can completely ignore the Dream Reality skill and attack me while I recover. So I am preparing myself for those kinds of scenarios just in case.


    After cathing our breaths, we both looked at each other and once again gave each other a grin.


    "Ready for round three?" Both of us said at the same time as we once again ran towards each other.


    We restarted our exchange as soon as we came into each others range and blew into a full on brawl as we gave up on defense and used pure physical punches to hit each other.


    To be honest, if it wasnt for my training I would have already collapsed from his first punch. Despite that his punches were still terrifyingly strong as he had years worth of training more than me so his strength was also more than mine.


    As his hits started to take a toll on me, I switched my attacks pattern from straightforward punching to using my superior speed to constantly circle around him while hitting him with punches and kicks. I was able to take the upper hand after a while of attacking him like this as he was having a hard time to catch upto my speed.


    "All Crush!"


    He spread out his hands and sent out another shockwave of his crush magic when he finally couldnt take my hits anymore. As I was completely focused on offense I was once again hit by his All Crush and sent flying.


    After I landed on the ground I couldnt even move my body let alone stand up. But Gildarts was in no better shape as he seemed to have spent all of his remaining strength on that last attack as he was sitting down gasping for breath.


    We just stayed there in silence as we tried to get some strength back and after almost twenty minutes, we recovered enough. We looked at each other and both decided the match ending as a draw. And since the fight was over, I got over the excitement of the fight and finally remembered that I could have just used my time control to recover after the fight ended and so I did.


    After I recovered, I did the same to Gildarts and we started to talk to each other about the fight.


    "To be honest, Im surprised by your strength. So young yet already so strong. You have most definetely reached S-Rank mage level of strength and quite close to the Ten Wizard Saints level." Gildarts gave his opinion on my strength as he put his head on his palm.


    Heh, Ten Wizard Saints? Guess you havent met the real terrifying enemy. Since you travel a lot, you will eventually meet him and realize true despair. When you meet him, dont try to act tough and just run. Or else you might loose your life or if youre lucky loose some body parts." I gave a smirk and gave some hints about the future where he fought Achnologia and lost his left arm and leg.


    Gildarts is one of my favourite characters in the canon so I just gave him chance to stop him from losing his limbs.


    When he heard what I said, he was stunned and then looked pensive. He was someone smart and he wasnt arrogant enough to think that there isnt anyone out there that could beat him but he never thought that this kid that he just fought would say something like that.

 35 Towards The Council

    "Who are you talking about? For someone as strong as you to say that, he must be quite something." After being stunned for a while Gildarts inquired.


    "You will encounter him on your travels in the future. After all, as an S-rank mage, the places you will go to wont be any nice place." I gave him a misterious smile as I gave him a reply to his question.


    He narrowed his eyes and stared at me for a while before sighing and getting up from the ground and started to walk away.


    "Well, Ill just deal with it when the time comes. See you around, kid." He raised his left hand to wave without turning back while saying that and I looked at his receding back.


    "Sigh, well I gave him some advice but knowing his character, he will probably still fight Achnologia anyway. Cana oh Cana, I tried to help your father now its upto him to either listen to me or be stubborn and loose his limbs." I looked in the direction of Fairy Tail as I spoke to myself.


    I decided to stay on the mountain for a while and study the fight I just had with Gildarts before heading of to find my second opponent. I also decided to train a bit and plan out on how to set up that fight.


    I walked around the area to find a place to camp at but couldnt find even a small hole let alone a cave.


    "Ah, I guess Ill go there. I havent hone there after leaving. Hehe, and I have the perfect excuse to stay there again this time." I said after I remembered the place I stayed when I first came to this world. Although I did pass by the cave by coincidence multiple times, I havent gone inside or stayed there after I left.


    After muttering to myself, I teleported to my old home. I appeared right in front of the cave and got caught in nostalgia. This is where I spent my first three years of life in this world. And Id be lying if I said that I didnt have any attachment to this place though I act like a tsundere all the time when it comes to it.


    After all, although it was lonely by myself, at least it was peaceful and I didnt have to think too much about thinks and just spent most of the time training. Although I did relax from time to time and thought back to my previous life and my parents and what happened after I died but it was serene to be here and it was like a bridge that connected me to my old world. After standing there for a while, I let out a sigh as I made my way inside the cave.


    After settling in by taking out my stuff from the pocket dimension, I rested for a while before I started to go through the fight I just had.


    The most prominent problem I had was that no matter how much I tried to stay on guard while attacking, I end up letting it down giving Gildarts the opportunities to strike me. If that was a life and death battle, I could have ended up dead so I really need to fix that. While my defence is not quite there yet, I am really satisfied with my attacks. Although its not the strongest in this world, it is still at the top of the list in my opinion. But if I want to get stronger, not only do I have to make my attacks stronger and my defence more compact, but I will also have to work on mixing the two. While defending I have to also attack and vice versa unlike what happened in this fight. I have to make sure no attack reaches me as I attack and also land my attacks while keeping my defence up at all times.


    I spent a few more hours analyzing the fight and thinking up ways to improve said aspects but the only way to do that is to fight strong opponents. But that is where lay the problem. There arent that many opponents that can interest me and is also strong enough to hold his ground against me. But there are still a few of them and I will just have to go to them and fight. Looks like I will have to change my plan of fighting only two guys and extend the training period.


    I spent a week training my body and going through different battle scenarios and thinking on possible solutions. After a week, I decided it was time to go look for my second opponent. I stored my stuff in the pocket dimension and gave a wave to the cave and teleported away to Era. Era is the town where the headquarters of The Magic Councel is. My next opponent is not here but his whereabouts can definetely be found in there.


    I made myself invisible by using space to let the light rays to pass through me and started the infiltration. Since no one can see me and the fact that I am not using magic, I made my way through the building quite easily. It took some time but I was able to reach a room where there were globes of light with different names on them. I searched for my target and using the globe of light which ponited out the location of him, I left the room via teleporting.


    What I didnt know is that when I left, an old man around 60 years old appeared and looled around the room like he was looking for something.


    "Strange, I could have sworn I had felt space fluctuations just now. It was only for a split second but it was definetely there. Guards!" He muttered to himself before calling for the guards outside who came in quickly.


    "Increase the security premises. Patrol in groups of four and make sure not even a fly can get through. Even if it is a slight breeze make sure to check if everything is alright." He quickly issued orders to the guards and they replied in unison in a loud voice.


    "Yes sir!!"


    After the guards left, the old man looked around for a while more before heading deeper into the room.


    As that was going, I reached my destination, Clover Town. The town where the meetings between the guild masters are held. As I spread my senses, I quickly found who I was looking for and made my way towards him. As I reached him who was inside a bar drinking, I covered myself and him in space while slightly muttering. And then teleported away to a grassland away from civillization.


    "Dream Reality"


    Once we appeared at the grassland I finally get a good look at the man I just kidnapped and who I am going to fight soon.

 36 *Title Hidden*

    Now standing before me is a man with medium length, wavy and spiked orange hair that juts out at the top in a shape similar to rabbit ears. He has thick eyebrows and bears a scar over the bridge of his nose. He is dressed in fanciful white, black, and red robes and wears simple boots. His most noticeable attribute is a large wheel of blades on his back resembling a dharma wheel, giving him the superficial resemblance of a divine figure, particularly the Japanese deity, Raijin. He is the strongest mage on Ishgar continent and one of the Ten Wizard Saints.


    God Serena.


    Right now, the strongest mage on the continent is looking around over dramatically with his legs wide apart and a little crouched, eyes wide and practically waving his head left and right instead of someone who actually looked like trying to look at his surroundings.


    "Woah, woah. Where is this? How did I get here? Where are the cameras?" He kept asking in a high pitched voice.


    Seeing this I had the urge to strangle myself for getting involved with this guy because I know for a fact that this just the tip of the iceberg of how over dramatic he can be.


    "Ooh, it''s a kid. Hey kid, do yoouu know where we are? Do yoouu know how I got here?" He pointed his finger at me and emphasized the ''you'' in his questions when he looked at me. Much to my annoyance.


    "God Serena, I brought you here to challenge you to a fight. And by the way, I won''t be taking no for an answer. As long as you give me a good fight I will send you back to that bar where you were."


    He once again widened his eyes at my words and looked me up and down for a moment before turning sideways, putting his right hand on his waist and his left hand on his head before looking up with a smug smile and saying.


    "Heh, I didn''t know I was so popular among the young kids nowadays. Well, it can''t be helped after all I am suuper strong, handsome and charismatic. Well, I will entertain you for a while then. Come, you can attack me and I won''t move too much and end the fight soon."


    "....."


    I seriously want to strangle myself. Haah, let''s make him a tad bit more serious shall we. I made use of space by compressing it around him making it feel like I was giving him pressure by my magic power. I learned how to do this since I didn''t technically use magic and so most if not all the time, if I want to fight someone strong they won''t take me seriously.


    He looked surprised at the sudden pressure but that was all. He looked at me for a while and gave a confident smile at me and then without saying anything he raised his left hand to motion at me to come at him while his right hand clenched into a fist cladding it in a flame which gave of an overbearing heat.


    Finally, my deadpan expression broke as I gave out a smirk and dashed at him while cladding my spine, legs and arms in space. This was different from the other times I did this as I had never clad my spine with space during a fight. In last week of training, I decided to do this to find out if it changed anything. And to my surprise, not only did it give me greater balance while running it also helped me put more strength and especially speed into my punches and kicks.


    Seeing me come over in such a high speed, God Serena was surprised inside but still showed his confident smile at me. And when I entered the 50-meter mark from him, his smile turned to smirk as he slammed his left palm on the ground.


    "Cavern Dragon''s Earth Destruction!"


    The earth underneath me was destroyed as boulders and rocks of all sizes were sent flying everywhere. While I had not received any damage, I was still sent flying due to the shock wave and had to constantly maneuver my body to dodge the rocks flying at me.


    As I saw him standing up, I teleported in front of him and sent him flying with a punch to his face. I knew how dangerous he can be so I once again teleported in front of him to continue my attack but he reacted faster.


    "Sea King Dragon''s Encircling Deluge!"


    "Tobi''s Visage"


    He waved his hand and sent a pressurized torrential water at me but I had improved from last time and was able to make myself intangible.


    "Hammer Of Justice!"


    I made the space around my fist heavier as I once again land a punch in his face. But before he was sent too far away he managed to throw one of his attack at me and since we were very close to each other and I had already dropped Tobi''s Visage, it did a lot of damage to me once hit since I had once again let my guard down.


    "Gale Dragon''s Song Of The Wind And Moon!"


    God Serena released a destructive gust of wind from his mouth which hit me dead in the chest and sending me flying. I wasn''t able to get back up straightaway once I landed and so I turned my head towards my opponent while I regained some of my strength.


    As I looked towards the direction he was flying to, I saw him stand back up while massaging his jaw with some blood leaking from his mouth and forehead. Damn, that''s it? It only gave him slight bruises? I was going for his head because I wanted him to become disoriented a bit to make it harder for him to concentrate on his spells but I guess I failed in that huh.


    "Wooaah, I neeever expected for you to be that strong. Buuut, unfortunately for you, the great God Serena-sama is just too much for your young age. So it''s time to end this once and for all, God bye-bye."


    His right fist was once again clad in his purgatory flames as he made his way towards me with a flamboyant walk and raised his fist and downed it on me without hesitation.


    "Purgatory Dragon''s Blazing Hell!"


    As I saw his fist coming towards me, I quickly used what little strength I had regained and entered Dream Reality.


    *boom*


    As his fist made contact with the ground, there was a loud explosion. But unlike last time, there was no rocks flying. Instead, everything turned to ashes as a huge crater of burned ground with smoke coming out from it appeared with God Serena in the middle of it while looking around with a confident look.


    Meanwhile inside Dream Reality, I used the most minimum of time power to recover myself just enough to keep on fighting. As I stood up, I readied Odin''s Judgement as I kept my eyes on God Serena.


    After around five minutes I finished and then appeared just above God Serena who was on guard against me.


    "Odin''s Judgement!"


    "Sea King Dragon''s Encircling Deluge!"


    As soon as I appeared he fired off his dragon slayer magic at me. As the two attacks met, shock waves were sent as we competed against each other for supremacy.


    After around ten seconds, I wasn''t able to hold on and was sent flying, again. After landing, I was once again out of strength while God Serena looked like he could go on for forever. As he got out of his fighting stance and opted a flamboyant and confident stance and made his way towards me. But before he could say anything, I quickly used time to recover and then sent him away using teleporting, saving myself from his annoyance.


    As I saw him finally gone, I completely relaxed and once again decided to analyze the fight and train some more before going to challenge another one.


    But one thing I understood from this fight is that I am far from being the strongest on the continent, let alone able to stand on top of this world or at the same level as Achnologia if what this fight with God Serena who basically didn''t really have a hard time dealing with me.


    Ray vs God Serena

 37 Precht Gaelborg

    It has been almost a month since my fight with God Serena. During this time, I once again trained and analyzed the battle and I must say that I have improved. Especially mixing defense and offense.


    After the fight with Gildarts I had improved in doing so but I had still made mistakes. But now I have reduced the mistakes and my combat ability has taken quite the leap in quality.


    Apart from that, the most important thing that happened was that I learned my first magic, aura magic. I know it doesn''t sound that impressive and quite honestly, it isn''t that powerful offensive wise as it is a support type magic. But that is at the beginning, once trained to a high enough level, it can be quite deadly.


    I use this magic to read my opponents during my fights with magic beasts and it had helped me in dodging and counter attacking really well.


    Aura magic basically lets me ''see the intent'' of the target. If someone wants to attack, his/her aura will fluctuate in a wave motion while during normal times it''s like an outline of your body. If my guess is not wrong once I train this magic to a high level, it can let me sense emotions as well as thoughts. But that is for the future. Right now being able to sense attacking intent is enough for me to give some of the top mages in the world a run for their money.


    But there is still a drawback. Even if I am able to sense when someone is about to attack me, if I can''t react in time I will still be hit. This shows that high magic power and magic itself isn''t everything. You need to have a strong body to last long in a battle.


    So I split my training schedule for the past month in two halves. During the morning, I would fight magic beasts to train my aura magic. While during the evening, I would train my body. And at night, I meditated and improved my control over my time powers which is the least improved aspect of myself ever since I came to this world.


    And on the topic of magic, I found myself having quite a bit of magic power considering that I hadn''t opened my second origin. For now, that is all that I have learned of aura magic but I will have to work on it in the future to make it stronger.


    And so, right now I am making my way towards my next opponent. I have travelled to X770 and currently I am wearing an all-black suit with a white tie and white blank mask because I don''t want to expose myself in front of him at the current timeline or anyone for that matter.


    After looking through my senses, I teleported in a forest and stared at the sky. There, a huge airship is floating with a menacing appearance.


    It consists of a central hull at whose sides are located two larger, elongated part jutting frontwards. It seems to be kept flying by several large magical glyphs floating near it, with a pair of them being located behind it, at the ends of the protruding sections, something which makes them highly reminiscent of proposers, and an even more massive one sitting under it. The hull''s shape is that of a real boat, possessing an arched, pointed lower part, ending on the front in a dark section which houses the guild''s symbol, with an open zone right above it, where the main hall seems to be located. Such hall is topped by a dark, arched roof reminiscent of a capsized hull, on whose back part sits yet again another, similarly-shaped tower, sprouting from the main hull and going up several meters, which ends in a massive observation deck protruding frontwards, complete with large windows. At the tower''s sides, on the dark roof, is a pair of large, wing-shaped ornaments jutting upwards; a similar pair of wings is also present on the airship''s protruding sections, with one of them adorning each outer side. The two attached sections of the ship possess frontal, protruding dark parts reminiscent of rostrums, each adorned by a light motif, somewhat similar to a stylized monstrous head. Both the hull and the two adjacent sections bear linear blank parts, where a multitude of square windows is lined up one after the other, these being highly reminiscent of hatches.


    As I was watching the airship, I felt my target seemingly staring at me. Sitting on his throne is a tall, elderly man with long, slicked back, silvery white hair, revealing his forehead. He also has a mustache, and a similarly long yet mildly thin and curly beard, reaching down to his lower chest. He has some wrinkles on his face, as evident of his extremely advanced age; nonetheless, despite this age, his figure is muscular and well defined. His right eye is seen covered by a simple eye-patch, hiding away his Demon''s Eye. He is one of the founders of Fairy Tail and the guild master and founder of a dark guild.


    Precht Gaelborg or now known as Hades, master and creator of Grimoire Heart.


    Located in the tower''s observation deck is Hades'' throne room, a mostly bare hall covered in a glass dome, enforced by bolted metal beams. The floor is composed of wood, and sports two lines of very small, rocky protrusions reminiscent of stalagmites, plus a pair of sections made of stone, and a central, round dark motif, adjacent to which sits Hades'' throne, a huge and majestic structure which seems to consist of several, immense bony formations, with two protrusions reminiscent of gigantic horns jutting frontwards, paired with two large wings composed of massive, dark feathers, and a central spinal column reaching high up above the structure, complete with flat bones protruding from its sides, somewhat reminiscent of ribs. The spinal column has a massive, flat object behind it, with the two of them being adjacent; such object is reminiscent of a double-edged blade, complete with a dark central part and light edges.


    I appeared in front him and we stared at each other, sizing each other up.


    "Who are you?" He asked while releasing his magic power at me.


    Although he can''t see my expression because of the mask, he must have felt that his magic power was not affecting me at all but instead of stopping he kept on pressuring me.


    "Who I am is not really important actually. I just want to have a battle with you. And I think this could be beneficial to you as well, after all, you need to get used to your newfound powers by actually fighting someone on your level." I calmly spoke to him like there wasn''t a hundred-year-old monster pressuring me.


    "Oh, are you saying you are on my level? From the looks of it, you are just a kid. What makes you think you are on my level or anywhere near it at all for that matter?" He narrowed his eyes as he replied.


    "The fact that I was able to find you." I replied, still calm as ever as we stared at each other once again after that tit for tat.


    "Very well. Let us head down and show me your strength. Don not disappoint me or else I will personally end you with the most horrific methods in existence." After a while he agreed as he said the last part while releasing a massive killing intent.


    "This ought to be fun. Don''t worry, we are gonna have lots of fun fighting." I gave a small chuckle in response as I was looking forward to seeing my progress made in the last month in this fight.


    Few seconds later, we arrived at small clearing in the forest and stood face to face. I gave a smirk in excitement but that wasn''t seen by Hades as I was wearing a mask obviously. As if heavens were acting as the witness, the dark sky gave a loud thunder which signaled the start of the battle and as soon as it began, he raised his right hand and formed a gun with his fingers while I clad space around my arms, legs and spine.

 38 Ray vs Hades

    We stood around 400 meters away from each other but with my improved speed from the training, I could travel this distance in about 4 seconds while running normally and by that I mean not teleporting.


    I dashed at him like I did with others as he started firing his bullet magic at me. I dodged the bullets left and right which lessened my speed but I was still able to make it to 20-meter range very soon and I teleported a huge stone to block his vision as I teleported right above him to see him using chains to break the stone when his bullets didn''t manage to completely break it. Why didn''t his bullets not work on a normal stone you might be wondering. Well, apart from its sheer size helping it out, I had space nullify most of the attacks so it withstood Hades'' bullets.


    "Odin''s Judgement!"


    After the last training I was able to shorten the time needed to conjure a space spear but it was still at the level of the spear I used against Gildarts and still far from the one I used against Achnologia.


    As the spear flew at him, he used his chains to propel him into the air completely dodging the attack. While airborne he kept sending his chains at me using his right arm while using bullet magic to cover my escape paths with his left. As expected of an old monster, his battle sense is amazing.


    "Tobi''s Visage!"


    Ultimately though, I had the most overpowered escape technique in history in my arsenal and made myself intangible. I quickly followed him while using aura magic locked on him, trying to predict his attacks.


    As his attacks continued, I was able to adapt and slowly predict some of his attacks and dodge most of it and let the others phase through me. I was being cautious and kept Tobi''s Visage activated throughout just in case, as I am using the current situation to get more familiar with my aura magic.


    After getting the hang of it, I decided to end this little learning session and take this seriously and used my newest attack.


    "Genesis Breaker!"


    I punched both my hands in Hades'' direction and space started to crack around him and he started to get pulled at multiple direction at once. As he felt being pulled in multiple directions, his face which had been expressionless throughout the fight showed signs of pain as he gritted his teeth and tried to absorb what he though was magic by creating a concave shaped purple barrier. But it was ineffective and as he saw this he used all his strength to move his arm and removed his eyepatch, revealing his trump card.


    As he opened his right eye which was all red with a white dot in the center, his immense magic power was unleashed and his body started to emit a purple aura. And with a final outburst, he broke my attack.


    I leapt back creating some distance and we once again entered a confrontation. As I kept vigilance, he suddenly disappeared, no, he moved so fast that I could barely see him. He reappeared in front of me and punched me right in the gut with his left fist. I coughed out blood as he slowly raised his right fist and sent me flying with a very fast punch right in the face.


    The right side of my face was burning because of his magic power when he hit me as I stood up and spit some blood out of my mouth. But as I looked at the direction where he should be, he was nowhere to be seen.


    I used space to lower my gravity making me faster. But although this will make my movement speed faster, it still can''t do anything to improve my reflex. In order to stop his momentum, I have to watch for when he reappears and use my lowered weight to dodge him. If only my reflexes were faster as well, then I could trade blows with him.


    As I finished lowering the gravity, Hades appeared right behind me and sent a kick to my head. This time although I couldn''t dodge completely, I did manage to move my body to the direction he kicked. This not only nullified most of the force behind his attack but also gave me the opportunity to go into either Tobi''s Visage or Dream Reality. And so I did.


    "Dream Reality"


    As I was sent flying by the momentum of his attack, I disappeared from his vision and entered Dream Reality. While slowly caught my breath, which was hard considering I just took a massive hit to the gut, I tried to learn what his demon eye could do.


    In the canon, it never really showed what it can do apart from his magic power increasing exponentially. So, I had to think fast and find out what it does on my own. And from what I can see, it doesn''t give him any extra abilities. Instead, it enhances his already existing ones. For example, his strength, speed and of course magic power. So that means his reflexes should also be increased. That makes it harder to land hits on him but I haven''t used teleportation to move while battling. And with aura magic I can sense where he is. Alright, now that I have a somewhat decent plan, it''s time for round two.


    While I was inside Dream Reality, Hades already stopped moving and he was on the lookout for me. He didn''t believe I had run away. And so as he was vigilantly looking for me, I appeared right in front of him and punched out. He reacted fast and blocked it and sent a punch but I had teleported to his side right after my fist had contact with his palm. This is how I am going to fight. With lowered weight my punches will be fast and with teleportation I can keep moving around him without giving him any chance to counter attack.


    Although this could work it is still hard to constantly teleport like this so I have to damage him as much as possible during this time.


    As he wasn''t prepared for my teleportation and he was still sending his fists towards his front, he was hit by my punch hard right on the jaw and he was lifted off the ground. But I didn''t waste any time and teleported above him and kicked him straight into the ground creating a crater with him in the center. Sorry Luffy, for stealing your move.


    "Gomu Gomu Gattling!"


    I used my lowered weight and used space to contain the shockwaves created by my punches and sent them onto Hades'' body while creating after images of my fist because of my speed.


    *Bang**Bang**Bang*


    Sounds of explosion were heard and dust was flying and soon I stopped my attack and teleported away for a few moments to quickly catch my breath while he got out of the crater. I know that Hades wasn''t done yet. He may have taken a lot of damage but he still has a hell of a fight left in him.


    "Haah...Haah. Pheew"


    I managed to calm my breathing but I was still a bit dizzy from using space constantly to keep the shockwaves in control while teleporting it at the same time. I watched at the crater as the dust settled and Hades'' figure started to appear.


    He was in a pretty sorry shape if I might say so. His whole body was covered in bruises and he was spilling blood from his mouth but what his face showed was not pain but instead, anger. Now whether that anger is for either himself or me is all that is to be seen¡­.


    But I''m not in the mood for that, so I quickly teleported away. But not before saying thanks for the fight.


    "Well, that was a good fight. See you later."

 39 Taking A Break

    Somewhere between Ishgar and Alvarez.


    It''s been a week since my fight with Hades and during this time I neither trained or moved from this place. But I did analyze the fight to improve myself and also, I was also thinking about his eye and its powers in more detail.


    In the canon, it was never really mentioned what Hades'' demon eye could do. But after the fight I think I know what it does. His strength, speed, reflex, flexibility and magic power are all raised exponentially. But if my deduction isn''t wrong, then the rise in power is either currently limited on time or it will remain so. Meaning he can only use it for a set duration.


    Our fight lasted for about twenty to thirty minutes. With the last five to ten minutes being him in his demon eye form. So that means he can fight for at least that amount of time in that form and maximum five more minutes. How do I know this you may ask? Well, at the end of the fight his demon eye form was slowly but surely losing its aura. After five or so minutes, he would have been back to normal.


    Another question you might be wondering, if I knew that he was losing his demon eye form then why didn''t I remain back there so that I could beat him? Well, truth is, I only realized that when I was thinking about his demon eye form in more detail.


    Anyways, the question now is, is his time in demon eye form limited because he just got the demon eye or is it because he still needs to train in it so that he can keep it indefinitely. But that''s for the future now it is time to take a break before going to my next opponent.


    "Hm, what should I do? I don''t want to go for another harem target right now since I am more focused on increasing my strength so that I can handle the future chaos that Fairy Tail will attract." I mumbled to myself while leaning on a tree.


    After thinking for a bit, I decided to go on a bit of a road trip. Going from town to town and trying their specialty food and sceneries. With that in mind, I randomly picked a direction without using space power and started walking that way. That''s right, I won''t be using my powers for this trip.


    After a few days, I was able to see a small village next to a lake inside a small forest. The villagers don''t seem to be that much in contact with the outside world if their clothes and houses are anything to go by.


    They wore one-piece dress with only one shoulder strap holding it up that goes up to their knees. They didn''t wear anything on their feet and it didn''t seem they wore any undergarments either. As for their houses, they were all small cottages built from wood and leaves woven together.


    As I made my way towards them they seem to have seen me and quickly put their guards up. It didn''t take long for me to calm them down and they allowed me to come into their village. As I made my way through the village I took in the sight of children playing, men going out to hunt and women doing the housework.


    After a while, the village leader brought me to his house and we chatted a bit. I told him the reason I am out travelling and he generously introduced me their local specialty. He said that for generations the collect coconuts and use the empty coconut shells. They mix egg white and yolk with some salt and pure it into the empty coconut shell and then keep it over a fire with it covered from the top.


    After the mixture is hardened they take it out of the fire and pure a type of fruit juice and keep it closed up until the egg mixture is cooled down. After that, they take out the hardened egg mixture and cut it into pieces and then it is ready to be eaten. It was awesome. I think I might get addicted to it. But since there wasn''t much to the village apart from the food, I once again set out on the road in a random direction.


    Just like that I spent around three months travelling around the land. During these months, I entered three villages and a town that was neither big or small. In the villages, I was able to try out different foods that were almost otherworldly and also saw some amazing sceneries. One of such is in a village where during the night time the roofs of the homes in it glows in a rainbow color giving a very mysterious vibe. It turns out the roof is woven from a special type of palm tree leaves that glows in the night.


    Although there weren''t such sceneries in the town, there were much more things advanced than there were in the villages. Like the nightclub for example. Honestly, I''m surprised that there is a nightclub in this world but that''s just about it for my reaction since I can enjoy it here in this world it''s a good thing. The food though not unique, varied and tasted good.


    I also met a few people who didn''t appear in the canon but nonetheless were good people that I am happy to have encountered. I can safely say that now I have made some friends after coming to this world.


    And now after three months of break, it''s time to go for my next opponent and maybe the last as well. I teleported in front of a guild building. This guild holds my next opponent and I quickly found him sitting at the bar drinking with my space powers.


    And then, I cut the space around him and flared my magical power alongside increased gravity around him. He reacted immediately and appeared before me. But before he could say anything, I teleported the both of us to a clearing in a mountain range.


    When we appeared, I finally got a good look at him.

 41 Enlightmen

    X395, Ishgar Kingdom.


    I am currently clad in a space cloak to make myself invisible while strolling through the underground prison of Ishgar. For those who have read Fairy Tail, they would definitely know why I am here right now.


    I am not really here to make my move yet per se, but to scout out the place and the people in it. After all we will inevitably meet in the next few hours or so. Maybe tomorrow if I am not in the mood for now but that''s beside the point.


    I can see a couple of people and they become scares as I go in deeper. Although the place is a long hall with no wall separating the prisoners from each other, just bars. Hm, this could be a good place for some kinky role play in the future when I get it on with my harem. I am getting giddy with excitement just thinking about it.


    As I walk straight ahead without stopping, I finally reached the end of the prison hall where I am now looking at a slightly bigger prison than the rest of the prison cells. Among the groans and moans of pain coming from the surroundings, I stood still with my face having an indifferent expression. Not because I have no empathy but because of rage.


    The sight that I see is seriously infuriating me. If I didn''t calm down, I have no doubt I would burn down the entire place and then some. After that I might go on a rampage killing anyone I see. But fortunately, I was able to keep my emotions in check.


    I took one last glance at the cell and turned around to walk away. Because of my aura magic, I could sense the emotions of the prisoner of that cell. Anger, sadness, helplessness and most importantly, hope. Clenching my fists, I left the place as I promised myself to fix this.


    After leaving the prison, I walked around the city trying to dispel the last remaining anger in me as I took in the wrecked houses, homeless people, children looking for their parents and more. These people have no idea what is going on amongst the leaders of their country while they desperately try to ransack the remains of the past.


    The past when they had a home, when their family lived together happily, when they went to work no matter what type of job it was. Though they knew it wasn''t possible and that they had to move on, their emotions after what happened got ahold of themselves and drowned in their despair.


    I left the residential area and soon left the city entirely and entered the mountain I was on earlier. Seeing those scenes of those people actually made my mood worse. So I needed to let off some steam. After reaching a large tree, I started punching wildly while thinking back on my time here.


    When I first came to this world, I took everything jokingly. Even as I talked about being serious while training, I wasn''t. But after the training finished, and as I started going around places, meeting the girls, looking at their situations, fighting different beasts and people, the places that were affected by different circumstances like what I just saw, I started to realize the situation I am really in.


    This isn''t inside a manga. I won''t have any plot armor reviving me once I''m dead. I won''t be able to do anything to guys stronger than me if they made a move on those who I care. People die here. And I could be one of them if I don''t get my shit together.


    I may not change entirely, but I have to change the way I see this world. Or else I would end up in a bad situation and I wouldn''t be able to do a thing to stop it. And that could lead to not only harm to myself but also those that I care about.


    Haah, this has been one hectic day, that''s for sure. Just jumping through space and time has taken its toll on my mind and body and now this self-realization hitting me like truck-kun would hit its victims, I seriously need a break. Ugh, guess I''ll postpone the plane to tomorrow, for now I just want to get some sleep.


    I teleported away to a cave that I had already set up as a base and went straight for the makeshift bed. As soon as I hit the bed, exhaustion took over me as I slowly drifted off to sleep.


    Next day morning.


    I woke up feeling slightly refreshed, since my mental exhaustion is still there. Although not as bad as before, but it''s still there. I got up and did my morning routine followed by some stretches and light training. After I finished I took a cool shower to clear my mind.


    I haven''t forgotten yesterday and I won''t forget it for the rest of my life. And so I know for a fact that starting today, it''s going to be a new beginning. From now on, I will try to be more mature as I leave my childishness behind.


    And that will start with doing something I wouldn''t have done before yesterday. And that is something which involves many lives, a prison, a pregnant woman and my plan. Since that''s the case, I will have to slightly change my plan.


    Nothing too big, just some smaller details here and there and ''bam'', I got myself a new and an improved plan that will really start of my new mindset. Now, let''s start.


    I teleported right into the palace of the king and that too right in front of said king. Without saying anything to the said king who was surprised into shock, I cocked my fist back and¡­


    "Yo, and for your information this wasn''t anything personal. That is until yesterday. Now, it''s very personal." I said to him as I swung my fist.


    "Bang"


    Aaaand my fist connected to his cheek. And what would you know, like a whining baby he had me arrested and sent me to the underground prison, promising me that he will deal with me later. Ooh, I''m so scared. Hah, idiot.


    "Phase one complete." I mumbled to myself with a hidden smirk as I arrived at the entrance of the prison.

 42 Saving Irene 1

    As I walked along the hallway with my hands cuffed behind me, I couldn''t help but think on how I am going to act when things get really messed up. Honestly things aren''t so hard right now, what will happen next can be easily handled since it''s basically physical labor.


    But once this whole predicament is over how am I going to fix the problem of mental health. I may say philosophical things on rare occasions, I''m not really that smart on dealing with emotional things. Well, I guess when the time comes, I will just have to go with my heart.


    As I put my thoughts to a stop we finally reached our destination. The cell I was going to be put in is at the very end of the hallway right next to the largest one. There wasn''t anything really noteworthy, there wasn''t even a bed. Just chains which was hanging from the ceiling.


    I was pushed inside as I was musing about the look of the place and the guards just glared at me for no apparent reason before walking away. Sheesh, did their great aunt come to visit or something? What''s with their attitude.


    With a no nonsense and no wasting time attitude, I walked to the side of the largest cell and looked at its habitant. Inside the cell, a woman was cuffed to the wall by her hands with her head hung low and with her whole body covered in wounds and blood except her stomach which was just slightly bulging.


    Even though you couldn''t see her face and that she is covered in dust and blood, anyone can tell that she is a beauty from not just her figure which is gorgeous, but also her aura. From someone whose situation can be considered the lowest of the lowest, she was giving of a savage and fierce aura. It was screaming determination and yet helplessness.


    Her hair had changed color because of not cleaning up but there was still some shine to it and she was breathing shallowly while looking down to her stomach. This was the true ruler of this country and the woman who will become a fearsome character in the future. The person who invented and became the first dragon slayer and introduced it to the world.


    Irene Belserion.


    The mother of the future Titania is right in front of me with said girl in her infant stage inside her mother''s belly. She is the one I''m here for and as I said before, I''m not really worried about helping her break out of here. It''s what I will have to do after that that worries me.


    It was stated in the Fairy Tail story that, due to undergoing dragonification, Irene had gone insane and she had at one point even considered enchanting herself to Erza when she was born. And through this process she had developed a very cruel side to her which is vastly different to her former gentle and caring personality.


    What I do from here on out can change a lot of things. And how I do it can both help Irene or worsen her sanity in the future. But for now, I will focus on the time I will spend here in the prison. By spending so much magic power she is basically speeding up the dragonification process. For now, I have to make her stop that and help her save Erza at the same time.


    Thinking up to here, I move towards her cell and watched as she tried to breath harder and harder as time goes with her over spending her magic powers.


    "You know you''re only worsening the situation by doing that right?" I said in a calm voice despite the anger that was rising inside me from the sight in front of me.


    Though I saw this scene yesterday, it still pisses me off to no end when I see the situation that she is in. Here she is, the ruler of the country, the one who saved it from imminent disaster, and most importantly a pregnant woman, fighting against the very same people who she fought to save from trying to stop them from killing her innocent unborn child.


    It isn''t just because it''s Irene who I want to add as a harem member, but even if it was another woman who is a complete stranger, I would still feel angry with the sight in front of me. As a person who has been living in a comfortable society where most people don''t witness the darker side of mankind, it wasn''t really a surprise that I would react like that.


    It could be that she didn''t hear me or she didn''t have enough energy to reply to my obvious fact but she didn''t even look up. I wasn''t really expecting any reply in the first place so I wasn''t disappointed by that or anything.


    "Hm, if you want, I can help you protect the baby so that you could concentrate on protecting yourself. And if you are wondering why I would do that, well you''re the only reason I came here anyway. I could''ve easily beat away those so called elite guards and the so called king of this country but I just let them bring me here. Because you were here. So what''s it gonna be?... Queen of Ishgar." I continued as calmly as possible while keeping my emotions in check as Irene slowly raised her head to show me bloodshot eyes looking straight into me.


    I matched her gaze without any nervousness or deception. Right now what she needed was hope and desperately at that. So I will give her that hope, the hope for a mother that''s protecting her child. Because honestly right now, I am not looking at her as a woman but as a cornered mother. Of course after this is over I won''t look at her in anyway but as a woman.


    "What... is in it... for you?" she finally asked with a hoarse voice.


    "Nothing, well, nothing for now but don''t worry, you will know what I will get when the time comes. But if it''s anything, then I think you will like it, maybe, hopefully." My calm fa?ade came crumbling down at the end of my answer as I got a more confused face.


    "¡­As long as you protect my baby¡­ I''m willing to bear any kind of hardship. But¡­ if I find¡­ anything¡­wrong, I will kill you¡­ no matter how¡­ weak I may be¡­" She released those words with a weak voice as she finally went unconscious.


    As if the bars separating us weren''t there, I phased through them and walked near Irene. After reaching in front of her, I reached out my hand and touched the top of her head before using my control over time to reverse her injuries. Although I am healing her I couldn''t do so completely as that would be detrimental to her already worse situation. But I could heal the internal injuries and recover her stamina and magic powers so that she can last longer before she loses consciousness again. And this of course included her throat so that it won''t sound so raspy anymore.


    After finishing, I released a relieved sigh as I looked at her sleeping form. Although I can just break her out of here, there two reasons I won''t. First, she needs to experience this to become the strong woman she will be in the future. Second, I want her to be able to access the full dragon form, so that she will be stronger in the future.


    After looking her over one more time, I went back to my cell and sat down on the floor to get some sleep and also wait for Irene to wake up. Of course, I didn''t forget my end of the bargain. Before I slept, I had separated Irene from reality by using my space powers. Now, once she wakes up, we can have a proper conversation.

 43 Saving Irene 2

    Next morning, Irene and I were in sync as we both woke up at the exact same time. But it surprised me quite honestly that she woke up so soon. I was expecting her to sleep the day away as that''s what you would expect from a person who hasn''t slept in a long time. It''s surprising how strong her will is and how far she would go to keep what''s precious to her from harm.


    For a while we both silent as we stared each other down. One, namely me, was calm while the other was looking suspicious and careful. Seriously though, those eyes of hers is so beautiful with them filled with stubbornness and will. But since I was waiting for her to wake up to properly talk, I can''t let my mind wander too much so I had to break the ice between us.


    "So shall we discuss what I said last night properly now?" I said with a smile to Irene who still had her guard up.


    "¡­My questions are, who are you? Why would you help me? And as I asked last night, what would you get out of it?" After staying silent for a while, she finally asked with a steely gaze, getting straight down to the heart of the discussion.


    "Hm, well you can call me Ray. The name is Ray Genesis in full, in case you''re wondering by the way. As for why I''m helping you, well, let''s just say I was disappointed when you used yourself in a political marriage and leave it at that. And just like what I said last night, you will know what I would get out of this when the time comes." My facial expression didn''t change as I explained myself, although her expression got a bit weird at the answer I gave to her second question.


    "While I still don''t know the exact reason to why you are doing this, from the condition of my body, I can at least say you did what you told me. So I will accept your corporation for now. But let me tell you this, I don''t trust you at all and the only reason I am accepting your offer is because that is the only hope I have of protecting my baby and you also have the aura of a very strong person. Stronger many others that I faced. If you wanted to do something to me, I won''t be able to resist at all. But even then, I will not go down without a fight should you betray me or do something against my will." Damn, she is hot when she is seriously talking like that and that look of defiance is even more of a turn on.


    Wait, aren''t I turning hornier ever since I came to this timeline. And it''s not just Irene but yesterday when I was walking around and saw women, I would get slightly lustful at times. Although it''s not at the level of being out of control, it is still worrisome that I am feeling this way. I might have to look a bit more into this.


    Coming out of my thoughts, I didn''t say anything to Irene''s last statement but instead I just gave a smile before turning slightly serious. Keyword being slightly, because I really don''t think of helping Irene right now as anything difficult except for after this of course.


    "Well, let''s get down to business then. I can use both space magic and time magic. With my space magic, I can cover your womb for as long as you are here. The problem is that it will only deflect attacks aimed there and even then some might get through. As for my time magic, I can think of something that might need time magic in the near future."


    "Then aren''t you basically useless if you can''t completely protect my womb? What''s the use of it if there is a chance of attacks going through your barrier." She bit right back at me didn''t she. Well, I was lying when I said that about my space power''s efficiency but I didn''t want her to completely drop her guard against Erza''s father. After all, it''s because of him that Irene turned into her dragon form. I want her to believe that that last attack that the guy aims at her womb will likely kill Erza, so she will completely exhaust her magic power and turn into a dragon.


    After that happens and we escape from here, I can easily transform her back after some time has passed. Like I said before, I didn''t want anything that helps her become the strong woman she is to be stopped. Though I don''t really want her to be that cruel and sadistic as depicted in the Fairy Tail. Who knows, maybe having a companion during her years may help her retain her gentler side while crushing her cruel side before it appears.


    "At least it''s better than nothing. Do you even know how hard it is to control my magic? It''s a million years too early to talk about me when you can''t even control yours. There are far more things you don''t know than the ones you do in this world miss queen. You''ll be surprised how I got here in the first place." I faked an expression of hurt as I said the first part but quickly turned serious in the latter as I didn''t want her to judge things based on her current knowledge.


    Just as she was about to reply, the hallway door opened and in came the oh so glorious king of the place. It seems he might have taken Irene more seriously than a punch in the face as he just glared at me without stopping his stride towards Irene. I guess it''s about time we escaped this place, thank god I don''t have to stay in this rotten place anymore.


    I don''t really have the heart to watch what''s about to happen so I just protected Irene''s stomach before closing my eyes and getting ready to interfere when the time is right. The rest happened as according to the original story of Fairy Tail. Irene tried to reason with the guy while said guy refused to believe anything she said and attacked her womb. I think Irene might have sneaked glances at me during the guy''s attacks but that stopped when he tried to attack her stomach.


    Irene went ballistic as she released her magic power and slowly her body was transforming into that of a dragon as she broke free from her restraints and attacked the guards after brutally, and I mean really brutally killing the king guy. Once she was finished, I quickly teleported both of us to a mountain quite far from here without any humans nearby.


    Ah, that''s it for the easy part, now it''s gonna be the hard part. Seriously though, how am I going to survive her dragon onslaught. Haah, this is going to be quite the adventure.

 44 Irene Belserion 1 Part I

    *Rroooaaarr*


    "Okay, now what? Aagh, I really¡­ should have¡­ planned this¡­ out more¡­ thoroughly." Dodging attacks by a woman who is angry is a tough task for any man but if the attacks were sent by a woman who has changed into a dragon and has absolutely no control over herself, then there is almost no chance of you surviving, right?


    "Maybe I should try that trick I recently learned. It won''t work for too long since I haven''t been using it for that long but I don''t need that long anyways. Just a few seconds should be enough." Mumbling to myself after making some distance I reached out my right hand in Irene''s direction.


    "Time Lock!"


    As soon as my words spilled out of my mouth and I used my time power the world around Irene froze. This was something new that I was able to complete during my training. Using my time control, I am able to freeze time in a designated area. Right now the area I can freeze and the duration of time lock is still not that great. I need to work on it a bit more to be at a level where I don''t need to worry about the duration for time lock being too short.


    As Irene stood frozen on her four legs, I quickly teleported above her and touched her head. And then began the difficult process of turning her back to normal. I have been thinking about how to go about at this for days now so I have the general gist of what to do. But actually pulling it off is something I am not sure of.


    As soon as I touched her I began with turning back time on her emotions, after that I worked on her appearance. It was a good thing I worked heavily on my time manipulation during training. Otherwise separately controlling emotions and appearance and ignoring the mana that increased when she turned into a dragon could have been impossible for me.


    Time lock finished after three seconds and that was enough time to at least get her to calm down. I spent around two minutes on her emotions so that she doesn''t go crazy from the get go and doing this I also killed of the bud that gave birth to her insanity. Her appearance on the other hand took around five minutes due to the size I had to change but it all worked out somehow.


    *Bang*


    Just as I finished turning her back to normal, Irene sent out a shockwave of her mana while unconscious which sent me flying pathetically. No really, I was completely relaxed so I didn''t have any weight on my legs and so I landed head first into the ground.


    "Aagh, this better be worth it. Wait, it definitely will be considering who we are talking about." I groggily stood up shaking of the slight dizziness I had from the impact and walked over to Irene.


    Good, she looks the same as how she looked back at the prison. All she needs is a good cleaning up and healthy eating to be back to the beauty she is. She was probably going to be unconscious for a while so I carried her princess style to the cave I lived in during my training. As a proper ''gentleman'' I wouldn''t take advantage of the fact that she is unconscious, take off her clothes and clean her up. Nope, that thought never crossed my mind. I''ll just sleep until she wakes up and get ready for what I''m guessing is going to be a lot of questions.


    "Hey, hey wake up. If you don''t get up right now¡­." Who is calling me so early in the morning. And don''t say such things, what if you''re a guy, I would end up puking my guts out. But if you''re a beauty¡­


    "Hehehe¡­ what, will you kiss me beauty? Come, come I won''t bite, hehe..." hey, I was basically half asleep, what do you expect me to say. Wait, why am I explaining about it. What is this unsettling feeling¡­ it feels like something bad is going to happen.


    "¡­ Kiss you my ass¡­" *Bang* Aaaand I was sent flying by Irene once again. When I looked up, I saw Irene taking back her swung left arm with a calm face that was disrupted by her twitching eyebrows. Not the scariest sight but still scaring considering she was giving off a black aura of death. Facing against such a sight¡­


    "¡­ Good morning?" was the best I could come up with.


    "¡­ Sigh, where are we? I remember turning into a dragon but nothing after that. Did I turn back to normal once I lost consciousness as a dragon or something? What happened after I turned dragon?" Staring at me for a full ten seconds, she finally gave a sigh and began her interrogation with her right hand on her hips.


    "Hm, for your questions, we are on a mountain range quite a bit far from human settlements. No, you didn''t turn back to your human self once your dragon form fainted. And for your last question, you killed that guy who wore a crown calling himself a king whose name I don''t know and a bunch of guards before I teleported you out of there." I finished answering her in one breath as I looked straight at her and she returned the favor.


    "Well, what now then?" she asked that quite frankly in a blank tone if I must say so.


    "First of all, let''s set up some rules. You don''t ask too many questions about myself and I do everything to help you out to the future and beyond. As long as you don''t ask questions about me we''re all good." As suspicious as it sounds, I needed her to comply with this request as I don''t want to give anything away right now. I will tell everyone about myself at some point in the future, just not yet.


    "Fine. If you didn''t mention anything suspicious I would have thought, you had an ulterior motive and you would be a schemer. You still have an ulterior motive just not one that could be harmful for me. So I accept your condition." She accepted that quite easily. I thought she would be warier and run away while I was not looking or something.


    "Thanks for understanding, I''ll tell you about myself later when I feel I can. Anyway, for now you have to halt the fetus inside your womb from growing." As soon as I finished the last part, she leaked quite a bit of killing intent at me. Well, I could understand that.


    "Wait, wait, this has to happen. Your child is crucial factor for the future. she shouldn''t exist in the current time. I will halt your aging for four hundred years and then you can give birth. But not before that. And I''m sorry to say this but even after you give birth, you can only spend a few months with her. You have to do this or things could get really messed up." I was practically bathing in a waterfall of killing intent as I told her what to do with baby Erza. But at least she didn''t attack me straight away.


    "As for you, a man will come looking for you. I need you to follow him and help him out until I say so. This would be for decades as well, probably for the next four hundred years. You have to make sure all of his plans go right." As she started to calm down a bit, I told her about Zeref without giving away his name and told her to do as she did in the canon.


    "¡­What about you?" she asked after having calmed down. Somehow. A little bit.


    "Well, after I finish off with things here I have another person that I need to help out. After that I will probably meet you in four hundred years. That is, if nothing unexpected happens." I replied to simple curiosity as I thought of the second person that I will be meeting soon.


    "Well, I know this is all hard to take in so go ahead and think about it. And lastly, please clean yourself. You reek." *Bang* Aaaand the answer I got to that was another punch in the face. Aaaah, this is going to be quite fun.

 45 Irene Belserion 1 Part II

    Several months have passed since Irene woke up as a human again. It had been quite hectic at first with both of us being strangers and Irene''s changes in her physical attributes. Well, I am a stranger to her but I guess I can''t say the same for her. It all started on a good note though, for me at least.


    -Flashback 3 months ago-


    "Didn''t she realize her strength has increased? That punch could have broken a person in half if it was someone normal. Sheesh, talk about a woman''s fury." As I kept mumbling to myself while rubbing my cheek, I heard a sound coming from the creak nearby. A very loud sound.


    *Rumble*


    "Irene went that way right? Better safe than sorry." Fearing that she may have encountered someone despite the fact that this is a remote location, I quickly teleported to the creak while getting ready if the situation calls for it.


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    "¡­left cheek please" yup, you got it. The scene in front of can''t get any more clich¨¦. It''s the classic walking into naked girl scene. So as any sane man would do at this moment considering there is no door to close and no place to hide quickly, I offered my head on a silver platter. It lessens the punishment. Or so I heard. From the internet. I''m dead aren''t I?


    *Bang*


    I was sent flying, as expected. I crashed into multiple trees, as expected. The beat down continued for half an hour¡­ as expected. My face was black and blue with all the bruises once it was all over. Why only my face you might ask? Well, she was adamantly targeting my little brother, but I risked my life and kept protecting it so she finally gave up and changed her target to my face.


    Once it all settled down and I was finally able to say why I suddenly appeared there. Although she still wanted to beat me up, she refrained from doing so. The following few days were quite honestly, awkward as hell. Well, she was the one acting awkward for having been seen by a man who is a stranger. For me it was nothing but a reward. Thank you Hiro Mashima for creating such wonderful sights.


    I was finally able to break the ice one day when night fell. As I woke up from my sleep, I heard the sound of Irene crying. Maybe she was finally taking what happened in and couldn''t hold it in anymore. Her friend in the form of a giant dragon was killed before her very own eyes, she was locked up in prison by her husband after protecting her country and her husband tried to kill both her and her baby. Anyone in her shoes would have gone crazy already, it''s a miracle how she was able to hold up until now.


    Now, I''m not much of a consoler from the start so I don''t know whether to just ignore her as if I haven''t heard her or go over to console her. I can''t really ignore her considering she might already know that I am awake, so I went over and sat beside her.


    I didn''t say anything to her. No consoling words, no taking advantage and hugging her. I just sat there, next to her and listened. The entire night I listened as she cried over the roller-coaster of emotions the past three years had given her.


    When morning''s first ray came and hit Irene who was sleeping with her head on my shoulder, I thought to myself that this might be the start of better and brighter future for her. One better than what happened in the canon. Because this time, I will make sure she has true happiness.


    -Flashback over-


    After that, we both opened up to each other, not completely but we were honest and I also told her some of the things about me. She now knew that I was from the future, she knows about my abilities, and she knows about my goal of a harem. I didn''t tell her that my space and time control are not magic but it''s basically the same anyway. As for her reaction to my goal? Well, how should I put it? She said she wasn''t surprised. Yeah, that maybe because I might have flirted with her. A lot. But still, not surprised? Or was she concealing her surprise? How can there not even be disgust. Isn''t that the most common feeling women show to such a goal? Aah, women, you really can''t understand them.


    Well anyway, since she has started to warm up to me, I will try to win her heart after a few years. We have a lot of time on our hands as I will be with her for the next 2 or 3 hundred years. Wait, now that I think about it, I shouldn''t hurry at all. The first hundred years can be spent as friends. Just that, one of them shows a really high romantic interest in the other. While I will finally get her heart in the final times we will spend with each other. That sounds much better. All I have to do is bid my time. I can mark off the day where I will start gunning for her heart on a calendar or something. If that even exist.


    Other than our relationship status, Irene was finally able to realize the difference between her past and current human form. Namely, the physical traits. She is faster, stronger, smarter and nimbler. Apart from that because of the sudden increase in her mana, her mana is also quite chaotic. So we started to have her get used to and control her new found power.


    I was the instructor and she followed my instructions well. She was surprised at the efficiency my training did on her and that''s to be expected. All of my training methods in regards to physical traits is from another world where it has gone through countless trial and error.


    Apart from that, I was finally able to convince Irene to hold her pregnancy with magic. It took a lot of explanation about time and space and stuff that I myself don''t understand and just read aloud what I read in different novels and such but I managed to convince her nonetheless. I also told her of the meeting she will have with a certain dark magician and asked her to corporate with him to establish his country and serve it until I say so.


    Things has gone quite smoothly If I may say so, but there is still a lot of time remaining until we both part. And I intend to make full use of it. I will still train a lot and not focus on romance like before but I won''t completely stop the romance part. If there is any saying that can match up to the standard of ''you can never understand a woman'' then it will be ''men will be men''.

 46 Irene Belserion 2

    "How long has it been? A few decades? Aah, where was that rock again? Ah there it is, let''s see¡­ 10¡­ 50¡­ 100¡­ 293. A 293 years huh! Man it feels shorter than that. Time sure flew by, not long to go I guess." I was wondering how long it has been so I wandered around the cave we reside in to look for the huge rock that I use as a calendar. I''m honestly quite surprised that such a long time has already passed without the both of us having a big argument.


    Of course we do fight from time to time but that is for training purpose only. As for arguments, we had a few but that was about things so insignificant that we forgot about it the very next day. Let''s talk about what happened during this time shall we.


    Irene was able to control her heightened physical traits very quickly. It took a few months but that is considered short when said next to both of our ages. She also learned enchant magic which she was mostly known for in the canon. Over years¡­ no, centuries, I can probably say she has just a bit to go to reach the level she was in, in the canon.


    She also got the two swords which she would later enchant into Heine and Juliet respectively. Her appearance has become the carbon copy of herself from the manga. Tall, voluptuous woman with thickly braided, bow-adorned, scarlet hair. Her two front braids have two golden ornaments near the upper sections as well. She also wears two U-shaped earrings, and wears red lipstick.


    As for clothing, Irene dons a risqu¨¦ version of the typical witch''s garb. Her black top has a diamond-shaped opening, exposing a portion of her chest, and a heart-shaped pattern around the borders. It extends down to the naval of her stomach where it meets a large angular scar, is draped over by a dark-colored cape with a light-colored inside and two gold medallion-like ornaments, and is held together by a golden chain. Her neck is decorated by other small cloth-based accessories, including a wide bow.


    Aside from that, our relationship has also had a big improvement. We are like lovers but not at the same time. We flirt with each other a lot but apart from some simple sweet moments here and there, there hasn''t been much physical affection.


    "Haah, it''s almost time to leave. I should just straight out tell her that she is my woman and remind her of what''s to come. I hope she does things as what''s supposed to happen from now on because if she doesn''t I might have to come back to fix things." I mumble to myself while looking at the sky as I think of the time we spent together and the time we have remaining.


    Honestly, Irene has a special place in my heart. Maybe it''s because of the amount of time we have spent together or it''s that night where I sat beside her while listening to her cry her heart out. But no matter what it is, she is someone special to me. So, it''s going to be really tough when I actually leave since we won''t be seeing each other for a while.


    I put a stop to those thoughts as I head back to the cave we call home but I had already decided to part ways with her in a couple of days. I should inform her as soon as possible so that we can both be prepared for my imminent departure. While at it, I think her reaction to this can also help me gauge what her feelings for me are. While I can say that she might also have romantic feelings for me, you can never be sure.


    "Hey, Irene come out for a second." I called out to her as soon as I entered the cave and soon Irene came out wearing an apron and holding a ladle. Nice.


    "What is it? Did someone enter the mountain range?" She asked confused with her free arm on her waist probably expecting some explanation for distracting her from her cooking.


    "No, that''s not it. I wanted to say that I will be leaving in a couple of days. You still have around a hundred years left to wait until you have to leave here but please don''t forget what you have to do then and also don''t forget about Zeref." I explained to her waiting for a slightly angry shout at me leaving but not anything serious. But I didn''t think her feelings would prompt such a reaction.


    "I see. Well, I''ll head back to cooking then." She just stood there silent for a while and soon left along with those words with an expressionless face. What the hell. Is that it? She''s probably just sad right? Right?


    I head inside just to make sure that there is indeed a real reaction from her and as soon as I entered the kitchen part of the cave, I had the sudden chills. Is winter coming? Why is it so cold? I looked to my right and saw Irene near the pot slowly stirring it. It was eerily quiet in here. I really don''t like the silence right now.


    "Uh, hey, Irene how about I help you out. We can make some more food. Like feast for my departure you know?" I said that to ease up the mood but who knew that I had pissed off someone even more than she was right then.


    *Clang*


    Irene dropped the ladle she was holding into the pot roughly and terrifyingly turned just her head towards me. With her back towards me. Just her head. With her eyes shadowed. Someone like you who has never experienced this will never understand how terrifying it is. Wait who am I talking to again.


    "You have quite the nerve don''t you? I knew you acted smart but didn''t really know how a woman''s heart worked but this is ridiculous." Irene kept mumbling to herself for a while until finally she blew the fuse.


    For the next few hours, it was hell. I was tortured beyond belief by Irene until she finally stopped and explained to me why she was so pissed. I mean, I also knew she was going to be angry but not to this extent. Apparently she had already fallen for me but she was waiting for me to make a move on her. Like for the last 60 years. Wow, talk about patience. Anyway, after she calmed down and the both of us were sitting down, I told her that i still had a few more things to do and that we can finally be together in the future when things calm down for me. But of course it will start getting chaotic once canon starts but until then it will be calm.


    And so for the next few days, Irene and I both were like newlyweds, acting lovey-dovey. We didn''t cross the final line considering she was pregnant but the connection was still there between us and it will only continue to grow.

 47 Anna Heartfilia 1 Part I

    3 days later Irene and I are standing hand in hand in front of the cave. It''s time for me to leave and the both of us are saying our final goodbyes. I remind her to take care of herself and her baby when I''m gone and not to feel like she is alone. I also let her read my mana signature so that she can know when I make my reappearance in the future.


    "Although I feel bad about asking you to do it, please go according to plan for your child. I know it will be hard for you but it''s necessary." And at last I remind her of the part where she leaves Erza in Rosemary Village. Like I said, I feel bad to ask her to do it. I know how much she loves Erza after living with her for so long.


    "Alright, I know already. You should go now or else I''ll keep you here to myself." Aah, the smile she gave was just like a newlywed wife sending her husband out to work. Though I don''t exactly know what that''s like, I''m sure it''s the same.


    "Okay, I''ll see you in the future. Bye." I gave her one last kiss before teleporting back to X397, where my next target for the harem is. I''m sure anyone familiar with Fairy Tail would know who she is since she is the only woman apart from Irene introduced from this timeline.


    Anna Heartfilia.


    The ancestor of Lucy Heartfilia. And the person who initiated the Eclipse plan. Right now she is only in the preparation phase of the Eclipse plan but in just a few years may be less, she would start the plan. The reason I wanted to be with her before that is for two reasons. One, I want to gain her trust so that I can see the gate being opened so that I could help her if things go wrong.


    Two, the more time I spend with her the more chance I have to see Zeref. I could always search for him using my space control but I don''t want him to find out that I had been looking for him. Why? Just because.


    If he sees me with Anna, then I can even have the chance to fight him and talk freely. You know, about the future and what not. I won''t give away anything serious but I can still talk about it. Nothing will happen even if I reveal myself to be from the future to Zeref anyway. No matter how sad he is about that curse and being immortal, he still knows that it gives him a lot of power so he has a lot of filled up ego.


    But that can be left for later. Right now, I am standing in front of the Heartfilia Clan residence. It''s quite a lot shabbier than I thought. It looks just like any other house here in this time, just a bit bigger. Well, how the place looks are none of my concern. As my thoughts came up to here I raised my leg to walk forward but then suddenly stopped.


    How the hell am I supposed to go about this? I can''t just walk inside and say that I''m here to gain her trust can I? the more I think about it, the more ways I will appear suspicious to them. Wait, she was a school teacher right? If I go take up a job there, maybe that would help. Yeah, that''s a good plan. Good thinking me.


    And so after heading over to the local school and persuading the old lady who ran the place, I was able to get a job as a teacher. What would I teach? The most important thing in the world and yet also the hardest. The dreaded math. Now, you might be wondering why it''s the most important right? Well, if you want to not get conned by the merchants in this world, you have to at least know the basics.


    Apart from that, math can sometimes come in handy when in regards to magic and the people here also tell time by basic math. Anyway, math is important. But as a victim to it in the past myself, I feel bad to those I will be teaching. No one should ever go through that hell known as math. Not even your worst enemy. Aagh, these useless thoughts are getting to me. It''s not even important what I teach. Now, where is Anna.


    I walked through the house which is called school and soon came in front of a room with no door. Standing inside surrounded by a bunch of kids was a young woman with a shapely hourglass figure. She had her lengthy hair tied back in a ponytail and had side-swept bangs in front, with two strands of hair draped down the sides of her head. This was Anna Heartfilia. The woman I''m here for. Anna was dressed in elegant red and white robes with a high-collared cloak. She wore a keyhole blouse and a long dress that made her look sexy yet elegant.


    She was currently focused on teaching the children around her with a warm smile on her face. She didn''t even notice me entering and standing at the side watching her. But that didn''t mean the children didn''t, soon after I entered, they started pointing at me to show Anna that someone was here. When she noticed them pointing at me, she turned around and wore a slightly surprised face when she saw me. She told the kids to behave before making her way towards me.


    "I haven''t seen you here before. How can I help you?" she asked me in a gentle tone as she reached me. It was told in the canon that Anna was a warmhearted person. And I can''t help but agree, with what I just saw from her interaction with the children and how she even talks with strangers. I''m completely certain that she must have a lot of admirers.


    "Hello. My name is Ray Genesis. And I will be a new teacher here starting from today. I hope you will take care of me." I left other thoughts aside for the moment and introduced myself with a smile. Which she returned and we shook our hands.


    This will take some time since I don''t really have a plan to win her heart. But I will first get to know her personally and improvise. Considering that not much was said about her in the canon, taking things slow might be the right way to go. Still, I''m looking forward to getting to know her and possibly seeing her open the Eclipse Gate with my own eyes.

 48 Anna Heartfilia 1 Part II

    Hm, it seems the god that brought me here is helping me out. This is too much to be a coincidence right? I mean, just as I was thinking on how I can take my relationship with Anna to the next level, this happens. There''s no way this is a coincidence. Right?


    What is he talking about? You might be wondering that. Well, the thing is right now I am trapped inside of a cave with Anna and the cave seems to prevent those inside to use magic. Convenient right? Well, it has already been 2 years'' time since I first met Anna and this seems to be the chance I need to impress her. But let me recount what has happened so far.


    During these two years, apart from teaching those who were in the school, I spared no efforts to earn Anna''s trust and build a close relationship with her. Of course, as a habitual offender, I did flirt with her. Anna''s reaction to my flirting is something that I have never encountered so far. She seems both amused and oblivious to my flirting. It''s really confusing because it seems like she knows I am flirting with her but at the same time she doesn''t.


    Anyway, thanks to my hard work, I was able to finally get a date wither just last month. And so I started thinking, what could I do to leave a deep impression on her well, Anna is someone who would like to keep it simple, that''s the conclusion that I came to. So, our date was going to be a picnic with just the two of us near a waterfall the I chanced upon. Oh, who am I kidding. I basically teleported myself all over the place until I found it.


    So after much anticipation, we got to the waterfall for our date. Everything was going well, we both talked about each other and had walk around the place, we sat under a tree reading a book. It was simple but fulfilling.


    But then we sensed some strange calling from a direction right in front of us. It was both creepy and suspicious so we decided to check it out because there was a village nearby and someone could get hurt if this was a serious issue.


    That was how we found and entered the cave that we are trapped in. my perfect date plan was ruined by a stupid cave. Of course, since the cave only prevents the use of magic, I could just teleport us out of here. But, I realized that this could be a blessing in disguise and decided to use this chance to prolong our date from a few hours to maybe one or two days.


    I could always teleport a plant with fruits on them here without Anna noticing and I did just that, and so we cleared the food issue. Now, I just have to make the right moves and I will be able to win her heart in a flash. Since it''s a dark and gloomy place, the type that almost all female dislike, I may even be able to be the shoulder that she could lean on.


    "What was that? Ew, ew, ew, it''s on my shoulder!! Whatever it is, get it off!!" Hm, well, that wasn''t Anna. I just don''t like slippery bugs, ok? It creeps me out. Anna, like the angel she is took the thing on my shoulder. A weed.


    "Ara, this is the first time I see you like this Ray. If I knew you could be this cute around dark places, I would have brought you to such a place long ago, fufufu." I take the angel comment back. She is a devil. How can someone who was supposed to be a warmhearted person change into someone so cruel in the blink of an eye? Ah, wait that happened a lot with Anna. During the past two years, there were times when Anna would tease me. It''s just that her meaning of teasing can be a bit extreme.


    "Haah, whatever. By the way, how''s the preparation going for the eclipse gate?" That''s right, unlike in the canon, it wasn''t just Anna who met up with Zeref and the dragons. I was there as well. They know that I''m not someone simple and that I already knew about what they were going to say so they didn''t even ask me to say anything and just let me watch them.


    Zeref seems to have engrained me into his mind since he stared at my face for quite a long time. But that wasn''t really something that bothered me. We are going to meet in the future anyway. Ever since then, they meet up occasionally to give an update on the plan and I tag along.


    "It has been done. I have already contacted Zeref and the dragons, they should arrive soon. That''s not what is important though. How we get out of here is." Anna responded in a serious tone quite the difference compared to her earlier playfulness.


    "Well, I might have a way. But it won''t come free though." I suddenly got a bright idea. Although a little underhanded, all is fair in love and war right? And this is love.


    "Well what is it?" Anna raised an eyebrow at my words and put her hand on her waist with a curious expression.


    "In return for getting us out of here, you travel with me to the future and become one of my wives." Yes, she knows I am from the future. Yes, she also knows that I plan to have a harem. She accepted it really easily. Maybe her personality is the representive of ''sharing is caring'' or something. Well, works out for me.


    "I''ll give you some time to think about it. Don''t just accept it because of our current situation or for the sake of the eclipse plan. I want you to give an answer based on your feelings for me. You will be leaving everything you have right now behind so think carefully. Remember that I know aura magic. So I will know if you are lying." I gave her a smile went to a corner of the cave after leaving those words to Anna.


    We sat like that for half a day. And without any talking between us, I let Anna think it through. Like I said, she will be leaving everything behind so I know this will be a tough choice for her. But I feel like if I don''t get this out right now, I might not be able to do so again.


    "Will I ever see you again, if I were to remain behind?" Suddenly, Anna asked in a low voice. Because of the enclosed space, no matter how low her voice was I could still hear it.


    "I don''t think so. Travelling so far into the past takes a lot out of me. I had to take several stops to get to the current time. Going back to the future will be a lot easier though, considering time always flows forward. When I came to this timeline, I was travelling against time so I had a hard time, but this time I will be moving with time." I gave her an honest reply to her question. That wasn''t a lie. When I travelled back in time from when I separated with Irene, it was much harder than when I first came to this timeline.


    That''s how I came to the conclusion that it will get harder and harder to travel through time for longer distance. If I go back to the future, I will probably only be able to come back for three or four times. I don''t want to give Anna any false hope by saying we will still see each other. So I decided to tell her the truth.


    "Is that so¡­ Ray can I give you an answer after I complete the eclipse plan? For now I just want to make sure it all goes right. I promise to give you an answer when the time comes." A weak voice. That was how I found Anna''s voice right then. I might have pushed her a bit too far so I decided to end this conversation while also giving her a much needed breathing space.


    Without telling anything in reply, I teleported both of us to our respective homes. Right now, I don''t think being in front of Anna is going to help so I parted ways with Anna for now. The next time I would see Anna will be at the location of the plan being executed.

 49 Anna Heartfilia 2

    Zeref and the dragons arrived a few days later and Anna met up with them before heading to the Heartfilia courtyard where the preparation for the eclipse gate was completed. I didn''t go and greet them and just stood at the rooftop of the main house overlooking everything. No one noticed my presence, not even Zeref.


    "Where is that man? I thought he would be here to witness this. And if anything did go wrong, his space magic and time magic could come in handy." Zeref suddenly asked to Anna who was looking for any mistakes in the gate and flinched a bit at the question.


    "He said he would be here. Wait, how do you know about¡­" Anna calmed herself before answering but realized the meaning behind Zeref''s second part of his words. Zeref and the dragons weren''t supposed to know about my time control ability so it came as a surprise to Anna. But for me, it was obvious they already knew. The fact that I knew about the future itself reveals that I had some type of connection with time. So I decided to cut off Anna from her inquiry and also make sure that Zeref doesn''t have any plans of going against me personally.


    "It''s fine Anna, I already knew that they realized that. You may begin as soon as possible. I''ll make sure nothing goes wrong." My voice was the only thing heard across the courtyard and the people and the dragons in the courtyard were surprised to realize that they could not find my location. This goes especially for Zeref and the dragons. They were at the top of the pyramid when it came to strength wise in the world and yet they could not find me.


    Everyone in the courtyard soon began to concentrate on the gate instead of me and I watched as the plan finally taking place. The dragon slayers were brought in and they were unconscious. During the past year, I have had interactions with them on a daily basis as I was also teaching them alongside Anna. But it was still weird to see the grown up characters that I was used to be in their chibi forms.


    My relationship with them was interesting to say the least. Natsu, Gajeel and Sting were the trouble makers, as expected. They would often get a scolding by Anna and so I started to get them out of an earful. This made them like me more and respect me for my strength which they once happened to see when I was training.


    Rogue mostly kept everything to himself and just read books by himself. He was the most enthusiastic when it came to studying and he would often come to ask questions on ''math''. It seems he took a liking to it and he enjoyed it much more than the others. Wendy was still the shy little girl that was portrayed in the canon. She clings to me or Anna whenever Grandeeney was absent.


    All five of them were currently on the ground and unconscious. And soon the weakened soul of the dragons was transplanted into the dragon slayers. Once that was finished, Anna used the celestial keys to open the gates and sent the dragon slayers to the future. Zeref and Anna waited to see if there was anything wrong and looked around, possibly for me.


    "It worked. The five dragon slayers and their parents have been sent to the year X777. You will meet them in due time Zeref. Including your brother." Zeref stayed silent at my words for a while before nodding and leaving followed by the rest of the Heartfilia clan members.


    That left only Anna and me in the courtyard and I teleported in front of her while finally showing my presence. We stood staring at each other for a while. The silence was almost killing me, but I didn''t let it show. I stood waiting for an answer. And Anna finally started to talk amidst the silence.


    "Honestly, the time I have spent with you has been the happiest I have been. Before I met you, I was satisfied with my life. I had a large family and I was able to teach a lot of children and see them grow up to be great adults. There wasn''t anything that I really wanted." She began like that. That is mostly used to start a careful rejection. Is she going to reject? Damn, I should have waited for a while more.


    "But, since I met you, I started wanting more. What I wanted, I didn''t know. But I did know that I could only have more if it was with you that I lived. So, I accept. I wish to go with you to the future. I wish to build my own little family. I don''t want to stay here with just your memories and I don''t wish to remain here and be unable to see you. So, let''s go to the future, Ray." She gave that famous angelic smile and completely floored me. I stood still, unable to believe what I just heard. What the hell. Don''t go saying things that could sound like a rejection and accept the next second like that. It''s not good for my heart.


    "Haah, you really have a way with your words don''t you Anna? Well, it doesn''t matter as long as you''re with me. So shall we go tell your clan?" I gave a sigh before finally accepting the fact that she quite possibly knowingly played with my heart.


    "Oh, I already told them long ago. I told them that I would be leaving when we came back from our date that day." I knew it. She did it on purpose. Well, I guess that part of her is cute too. It just adds to her charm.


    "Why am I not surprised. Then should we head out right now or do you want to do something else? I don''t mind you staying with the people you know for a couple of more days you know." I said to her while rolling my eyes and yet thought that life with her will definitely not be boring.


    "No. if I stayed with them more, I might get reluctant to leave them. But there is something that I want to try though." Hm, I don''t like that mischievous smile she is giving. And why do I feel like I might be encountering something big soon.


    "And what is that?" I asked cautiously while backing off slowly. But Anna seems to have locked onto her target and walked towards me. She soon grabbed my arm and dropped the biggest bombshell I have ever heard.


    "I want to practice making babies." That''s what she said.

 50 Sending A Message

    "You want to what?" I asked Anna just to make sure I wasn''t hearing things. I mean sure, I would do that with the girls at some point and I didn''t hide that fact with the ones who were mature enough to understand that concept but still this was completely out of my blindside.


    "I said I want to practice making babies. And I won''t take no for an answer. Let''s go!" Anna, aren''t you being too enthusiastic about this? She was practically dragging me out of the courtyard and soon the Heartfilia Clan compound. I was still shocked at the situation I was in so I didn''t have any resistance and soon we reached my house.


    "Wait, wait, wait. Are you sure you want to do this? I mean this is something really big and important you know? Don''t just do it for curiosity''s sake." I was able to reign in my sanity just as Anna closed the door to my bedroom and suddenly asked her that. I might be a coward to refuse such a gorgeous opportunity but I want all of the intimate moments that happen between me and the girls to be special and from the heart.


    "Of course I am sure. I treat myself well, so you don''t have to be worried about me doing this for the sake of curiosity. I know I am being sudden and really open minded. But you know, waiting for you to be the one to make a move can be quite stressful. I have been waiting for half a year now for you to make a move and now I have realized that when it comes to big steps in a relationship like this I will have to be the one to take the initiative." Oh, well, that''s surprising. Ah, I''ll just do it and think of the details later. It''s not like it won''t happen anyway.


    Without saying anything I lifted Anna by her waist and sat her down on the bed. Then we looked at each other as our faces neared and we kissed. The kiss started of gently but soon our passion for each other started to get wilder as our kiss got fiercer.


    I don''t know whose clothes came off first or how they came off in the first place but within a few minutes of kissing we were both lying naked on the bed. I caressed Anna''s curvy waist and slowly raised my hands towards her well-endowed breasts while Anna encircled her arms around my neck as we continued to kiss each other.


    While my right hand was busy with her breasts my left hand made way towards her sacred garden. When I reached there, I realized that she was overflowing with her nectar. It seems Anna has a very high sensitivity as the more we continued the more love nectar flowed.


    Once we reached the limit of our patience, I readied my spear and thrust it into her sacred garden. At first, in order to let her adjust and not give her much pain, I moved as slowly as I could but once the pain started to subside, we both started to get wilder and wilder. I thrust into her with fierceness as Anna dug her fingernails into my back. We continued to drown ourselves in pleasure for over an hour until we reached our limits and I released inside of her and Anna screamed out her climax.


    As we both basked in the afterglow, we both cuddled each other as we smiled at each other. Maybe it was due to this being her first time but Anna fell asleep first. While looking at her, I realized that coming to this world has been the most precious thing that has happened to me and meeting the girls was the best thing I could have asked for. As such thoughts filled my head, I slowly let sleep take over me as we got to head back to the future tomorrow.


    The next morning, I woke up to see Anna on top of me with her elbows on my chest and her face on her hands looking at me with a smile. Honestly it was the most beautiful sight I had seen in a long time. The sunlight peeking through the windows to the back of her head giving the perfect lighting job. Anna with her hair flowing down to one side and the beautiful familiar angelic smile on her face. It was simply breathtaking.


    "Good morning." We both said so at the exact same time as we gave each other a smile and got up to get ready. We had some more cuddling time in the shower before putting our clothes and eating some breakfast. Once that was out of the way, we went out of the house and made way towards the forest where there were no people. When we got to a clearing in the middle of the forest hand in hand, it was close to mid-day. I turned my head towards Anna and decided to confirm once again.


    "You ready to go?"


    "Yes, let''s go and build a small home for just the two of us. Of course, that is until all the ladies you have seduced comes knocking." She replied with a light laughter and leaned on my shoulder. Receiving her words, I covered both of us in space and time before teleporting us through time to the future.


    We appeared at the year X689, quite close to our destination. We just need to jump once and we''ll reach the time we need to be at. I had already explained the specifics regarding the future to Anna and how Natsu and the other dragon slayers grew up and what they had become. Of course, when I told Anna what Gajeel was going to do to a harem sister of hers, she gave of a very scary smile saying leave him to him. Honestly I feel bad for Gajeel but he deserves it.


    June 3, X784, On a random mountain.


    Anna and I arrived one month before the series timeline starts. Enough to give me some time to myself and the other girls. But, the more I think about the time when I will reunite with the girls, the more I feel like something is about to happen. And the scariest thing is that I feel my manhood in danger. Well, I''ll think about it when the time comes.


    "Wait a bit Anna. I need to send a message very quickly. As soon as I''m finished, we''re leaving here since Achnologia might come." I said to Anna who stood beside me and walked forward for a bit. Once I felt the distance between me and Anna, I released all of my magic power which rivals the combined amount released by five of the Wizard Saints and sent it all around me to the world.


    "ok, I''m done. Let''s get out of here." As soon as I finished releasing my magic power and said those words, I grabbed Anna and teleported the both of us randomly.


    Magnolia, Fairy Tail Guild.


    Almost all of the members of the guild were currently huddled together in a corner shivering in fear of the sight aura before them. Currently before them are a group of females releasing a massive amount of killing intent. Their bodies were giving off an aura of black death and veins were pulsing on their foreheads.


    "Oh, it seems he finally decided to reveal himself." One of the women spoke as she gave of a smirk as she spoke to the other women around her.


    "It would seem so. Don''t you think we should ready a gift for when he arrives?" Another woman spoke to the rest as she started give a low chuckled which was imitated by the rest of them.


    Alvarez Empire, Castle.


    "Hm, so he is showing himself to the world, huh. It seems that fate will start moving soon. Well, not that I care about that. As long as he doesn''t forget to visit me I''m fine. Don''t you think so." A red haired woman gave a charming smile at the direction the magic power signature was coming from as she spoke to the bob haired girl next to her.


    "Hn." The bob haired girl did not speak as she just continued to stare off into the distance where she sensed the magic power.


    Mermaid Heel Guild.


    "I''m waiting. I have been waiting for a long time now. So, you must come." A girl with who was practicing her sword moments ago was looking out of her window as she stayed silent and basked in the sunlight coming through it.


    In a rundown house at the outskirts of Ishgar.


    "Woah, I just felt a massive chill going down my spine. Are you feeling cold too Anna?" Seriously, what is wrong with the weather of this timeline. How can there be such hot sunlight and yet such cold winds at the same time.


    "Fufufu, no, I don''t. But I let me say this now so that you won''t have any right to complain to me. You deserve it." Anna gave a laugh while saying such confusing words and I was unable to retort since I didn''t get what she was saying.


    "Well, let''s rest up for today. We''ll head to Fairy Tail tomorrow. Now let''s find ourselves a bed shall we, hehe." I gave a perverted laugh as I swept Anna off her feet and walked towards the stairs not knowing that a special hell was being prepared for me.

 51 Hell Hath No Fury Like A Woman Does

    Next morning, unlike the last time I woke up from sleeping besides Anna, this time I woke up with fright. Ever since yesterday I have been feeling like my doom was near. Or more specifically, my manhood''s doom. I was sweating buckets as I thought of what this could mean but seriously couldn''t think of anything.


    You might be wondering how I can be so stupid sometimes right? I mean, it was not the first time I felt a chill like this go through my spine, so I should know what this means already and even if I don''t, I could just go to future a bit and see what will happen or something. But unfortunately, my mind seems to shut down in fear whenever something like this happens so I just can''t seem to work out the reason.


    "Good morning." My sudden movement woke up the sleeping Anna beside me as she greeted me with a smile. Once she saw my forehead filled with sweat, she seems to have realized something as she gave a chuckle.


    "Fufu, I hope you are ready, Ray. You have a long day ahead of you to look forward to." Anna with her mischievous smile said so and that didn''t put me at ease at all.


    "Ye-yeah, let''s get ready and head out." I stuttered a response before getting out of bed to the shower that I restored with time control with Anna who skipped behind me with all her glory exposed to me. The two bunnies on her chest bounced as she did hypnotizing me to forget about the scary feeling I have been having.


    And needless to say, I needed to calm down the stimulation that Anna just gave me so we did have a bit of an encore of last night in the shower. Once we got out of the shower and dried ourselves before putting on some clothes, we teleported to a nearby town to eat some breakfast.it wasn''t anyplace grand or something but the food was delicious so it was worth it.


    When we finished eating we had a bit of a walk in the town, which gathered a lot of attention to ourselves. It was no surprise really, the men were mesmerized by Anna and the women were star struck by me. I mean, I did have a really handsome appearance remember. And there is no need to say anything about Anna since we all already know about her beauty. Once we had a little date for ourselves, it was time to head to Fairy Tail and the feeling of dread returned. But I chose to ignore it and teleported us to Magnolia.


    In front of Fairy Tail Guild, Magnolia Town.


    We appeared in front of the guild and I was starting to feel that this was not a good idea at all and wanted to back out. But my hand suddenly felt a death grip. When I looked at Anna, she was giving me a sickly sweet smile as she was urging me to go inside.


    With an almost audible gulp, I took my feet towards the guild door and once I reached it, I paused for a second before opening it. When we entered, the guild hall became silent for a while and I suddenly realized that Anna at one point had retreated quite a bit away from me.


    my wonderings of why Anna would be like that was interrupted by a massive amount of killing intent locked firmly onto me as I froze in place with my head looking at Anna while my body was still facing the rest of the guild.


    I heard some shuffling sounds before the guild once again fell into silence. My head turned almost mechanically as I turned my sight back in front of me.at one corner of the guild a group of Fairy Tail members were huddled together while shivering and holding on to each other for dear life. But the sight that really threw me into despair was the group of women sitting around a table while leaking the killing intent in the air.


    "Ah, shit!" I just realized what situation I am in. so like any other rational male in this human, I did the only right thing. I ran.


    "Help meee!!" I was screaming for help as I ran through the town when I heard the sound of wind cutting. I instinctively jumped away just in time too because the place I was standing on just now cracked due to a large sword slamming onto there. The person responsible for that was a young woman with scarlet red hair wearing an armor with short skirt. The first girl that I had targeted once I came to this world, Erza.


    I didn''t have any breathing space as a black sphere came from the sky and nearly blew my head off if I hadn''t managed to duck in time. As I looked at the sky I saw a woman in her late teens with long silver hair. Her forearms and hands were covered in scales, and each sprouts a fin-like protrusion on its outer side. She also has a large, stocky tail, seemingly made of metal plates or scales. As for her clothing, a dark, skimpy one-piece suit revealing her arms and legs, which is open on the front and the back, exposing most of her belly, wide cleavage and upper back too. She also dons a pair of gauntlets covering the back parts of her transformed arms.


    Mirajane Strauss. It seems she didn''t close off her powers in this timeline seems to be stronger than ever. But that''s not what''s important. She is already readying another attack. Gotta get out of here soon.


    I soon fled the scene and once I turned into a back alley, I once again had to roll aside as I pair of claws swiped at my chest. Standing there is a young woman with short silver hair. Concentrated striped patterns are around her forearms, as well as feline-like pads on the surface of her palms and sharp claws at her fingertips. She also sports feline ears, whiskers, a small feline nose, and a long tail, but otherwise retains her human features.


    This was Lisanna Strauss. The younger sister of Mirajane but a much more frightening opponent. She was giving me such a sweet smile that I felt the need to just take her punishment taking over my conscious. If she had waited a bit more before attacking me, I might have done so. But since she attacked for the second time, I was able to dodge before once again making my escape.


    When I entered a road with no people and full of abandoned houses, I quickly hid in one of them. As I tried to catch my breath while leaning against the door, some sort of projectiles broke through the wooden wall all around me as I froze. When I looked at it more closely, I realized they were cards. And I knew straight away who it was.


    Through the hole that was just made I looked outside and saw a woman with brown hair wearing a swimsuit top and blue colored jeans holding a few cards between her fingers. She pulled her hands back and swung them at my direction signaling me to move unless I wanted to end up like a porcupine. And move I did. Or should I say, roll I did.


    I quickly stood up and ran out of the back door but soon ended up running into an invisible wall made out of air or something. When I once again stood up and felt in my four directions, I found I was trapped inside a barrier and soon found the culprit.


    A young, petite teenage girl of a slender build who stands at a rather below-average height for her age. Her shoulder-length blue hair, which has eyebrow-length bangs, is tied up with a colorful bandana around her head. Levy McGarden.


    But the worst had yet to come as soon the rest of the women I had desperately ditched came out and all of them surrounded me. All I could do was stare at them and helplessly watch as they slowly neared me and I could only mutter one word.


    "Mommy."

 52 Talk With Makarov

    "Ah, I could have just teleported away from here." While sitting on the ground of the guild hall with my face all messed up and my hands tied behind me while I was surrounded by the five attackers, I suddenly thought of that and spoke unconsciously.


    "You still want to escape?" Mira, who was standing in front of me gave me a quick glare to shut me up along with those word and it worked wonders as I quickly closed my mouth.


    "Now, how about we decide how to punish this player who played with all of our hearts and just left not to be seen for years. I propose cutting his manhood off." Lisanna with a sickly sweet tone and smile gave out her frightening opinion which scared not just me but all of the men in the guild as we all unconsciously closed our legs tight.


    "Although I am not familiar with all of you, I at least hope you do not do that. Trust me, it will be a waste to cut it off." Anna who stood at the side with a smile watching this scene play out suddenly raised her hand and voiced out.


    "Now that I think about it, who are you?" Erza who stood silent so far suddenly questioned Anna as she pointed her sword at her.


    "I''m the one who took his first time. So I speak from experience that it would be a waste to cut it off." Anna completely unfazed at the sword pointing at her replied with the same smile. This resulted in the girls once again directing their killing intent at me as they gave me death glares.


    "Just how many women have you seduced." Cana who recovered first gave a sigh while patting her forehead.


    "For now, it''s nine including me." Anna once again spoke as if she hasn''t seen enough of me getting beaten up. And the rest gave me blank stares before voicing out altogether.


    "For now?" I could only give a dry chuckle to that as I cleared my throat and weakly tried to salvage the situation.


    "At least, I didn''t lie to you right? I did mention I wanted a harem to all of you. I think." Would this be something that could get me out of this situation or will it end up with me in more trouble.


    "And you think you can get away with this just because of that?" Levy shot my last hope down as I didn''t have any other bright ideas that could me get out of this.


    "Now, now, ladies. Give the young man some leeway. As he said he did tell you that he would have multiple women and yet you still liked him so it shows that you don''t really have any prejudice against the idea of sharing him." My savior has cometh. A short man with a mustache who could only be the guild master, Makarov Dreyar, arrived and put in a good word for me. And he even sent me a secret thumbs up. Thank you, old man.


    "But the fact that he left for so long and not even visit us and the fact that he had such, such, indecent acts with this woman doesn''t change." Erza spat back while stuttering mid-way not know how to say the word sex without sounding indecent. How cute.


    "Now, I know you have a lot to talk about but how about you take this young lady with you to do that while I speak with him about somethings." Makarov told the girls in a dignified manner of a guild master leaving no room for arguments. I feel like I know where this is going.


    Makarov was able to convince the girls to let go of me for now and took me to the back of the guild hall. Once inside a room that looked like a small library, we both sat down on a couch that was inside. I had already fixed my face with time control and I was now giving Makarov a smile that indicated that I might know what he wishes to talk about.


    "I''m guessing you know what I want to talk about?" Makarov went straight to the heart of the matter as he asked me.


    "If I''m not wrong, you want to ask me whether I am the one who went around challenging all the strong guys you had right? You might also want to talk about what I said to your ace, Gildarts after we finished our battle." My expression remained the same as I spoke those words as I wasn''t surprised how Makarov came to that conclusion.


    I knew that there was talk going around about a young boy who keeps challenging the strong mages across Ishgar and the fact that the Strauss siblings and Gildarts both might have told Makarov how I looked can also be the fact that convinced him that I was the same person.


    "Indeed that is what I want to ask. I don''t mind about the fact that you went around fighting all those mages but what you said to Gildarts worries me. Can you tell me what type of magic you use?" Makarov gave a sigh at me accepting that I was the same person as the so called ''Warp Mage'' as they called me. And asked me for what my magic was.


    "Space, time and aura." It wasn''t like he wouldn''t find out in the future and I knew that he was a trustworthy guy so I had no reason to withhold that information. Although I don''t really use space and time magic but he didn''t need to know that now did he.


    "Haah, as I suspected. You know what will happen don''t you? But, the real question should be why you said those words to Gildarts. If you know the future, that means at some point Gildarts encounters an opponent that he had no chance against and lost his limbs. But telling the future so carelessly can cause a lot of problems right? So why did you tell him that?" Makarov asked what has been worrying him after confirming his theories.


    "First, I didn''t directly tell him that, that was his future. I just gave him a warning, a foreshadowing if you will. Second there is a girl who would be very sad if Gildarts gets hurt no matter how much she tries to deny it, in this guild." I spoke to him as I pointed out my reason for telling him those words.


    "Who?" Makarov seems to be curious about the person who would be sad if Gildarts got hurt so he asked.


    "Cana. After all, which daughter would like to see her father get injured so badly." I revealed the big secret as I looked forward to Makarov''s reaction. And I wasn''t disappointed as his mouth and eyes went wide open in shock.


    "Oh, by the way. Anna and I will be living on the Tenrou Island and we will be joining the guild too. See you tomorrow." I told the shocked Makarov of my intentions on living on Tenrou Island before leaving the room.


    Once outside, without saying anything after getting both Anna and I our guild marks, I teleported the both of us and the rest of the girls to Tenrou Island.

 53 Meeting Mavis

    "Where are we?" As we appeared on the shore of Tenrou Island, Erza asked the question on everyone''s mind. They were looking around them trying to figure out where they were and it seems they haven''t been here before if they weren''t able to figure out.


    "We''re on Tenrou Island. The holy ground of the Fairy Tail guild. And also the resting place of Fairy Tail''s first Guild Master, Mavis Vermillion." I replied to Erza''s question nonchalantly but the rest of them were gob smacked as to what this meant.


    "What!?" All of them except Anna shouted at my answer as they began to fire multiple questions at me at once.


    "Calm down, it''s nothing serious. Master Makarov already knows about this. Me and Anna will be living here while we''re at the guild. Well anyways, let''s go pick a spot to build our house." I managed to stop them from asking so many questions at once, but they were still quite anxious so I told them my purpose in coming here and to get their mind busy in order for them to relax.


    "Wait, what do you mean the both of you will be living here? What about us? Will we only see you at the guild?" Mira chimed in suddenly and asked me that.


    "Well, I don''t mind you coming here to live with us but not right now. There are still things that will need you to be present at the guild. For now, we can catchup and spend some time with each other but I will need you to continue with how you did things before I came." I told them seriously while not trying to push them aside or anything.


    It was slightly uncomfortable for me to do this to them after having just reunited but I don''t want to mess up the Fairy Tail events that will be coming. I will at least have the next week or so to spend completely with them so I guess that can be considered a conciliation prize. After I was able to settle their emotions down, we set off deeper into the island to find a place to build a home for us.


    For the first few minutes, the atmosphere between us was somewhat awkward after what happened but that soon faded as Anna and I were able to get everyone to talk again and focus on finding a place to build a house.


    After two and a half hours, the group was slightly tired and hungry so we decided to rest up a bit and have lunch before once again setting out. What I forgot to mention was the weather. It was hot as hell. Tenrou Island is known for having just one climate, summer, throughout the year but this is ridiculous.


    We had only walked for a few minutes before we were all covered in sweat. While I would admit that the sight of the girls with their clothes sticking to their bodies while their clothes began to become see through, it was still hard to bear this degree of heat.


    While resting, we were being watched by a group of Tenrou Squirrels. The Tenrou Squirrel is a small rodent-like creature, which, as the name suggests, is highly reminiscent of a squirrel, with dark spots covering its back. As again implied by its name, it only lives on Tenrou Island, inhabiting its southern part, and is an extremely uncommon sight even for scholars who have studied all of the world''s organism.


    As they were harmless and looked to be hungry, we gave them some of the leftover food from lunch before getting our things packed and going deeper into the island once again in order to find our future home. As we kept walking, it didn''t take long before we found ourselves in a small clearing surrounded by thick vegetation and in the middle of the clearing stood a gravestone.


    This was a large and yet sober structure composed of light stone, with a series of three rectangular steps, flanked by four small pillars with square sections, one sitting at each edge, being topped by a pair of vertically-placed, flat carved stones, with small geometrical parts jutting upwards on each summit, on the side nearest to the other stone, and a circular hole being generated by two carved semicircles present on each stone''s inner side. Vegetation has grown throughout the structure possibly due to its age, with small plants and moss covering it here and there. Sitting at the grave''s sides are two simple, short rectangular stones, similarly covered in vegetation, and leading to it is a pathway consisting of several small, flat stones placed one near the other without an accurate order. In front of the structure, to the pathway''s right, is the section of a short metal fence, with the top edges of its poles shaped like rough Fleur-de-lis.


    "That should be the grave of The First Guild Master of Fairy Tail, Mavis Vermillion." I said as I looked at the surroundings trying to see if Mavis herself was present, watching us.


    "Looking for me?" A voice appeared behind me as I turned around not at all surprised at the sudden voice and presence, well technically she doesn''t have a presence but you get the point. It seems the others haven''t heard her as they went forward to inspect the grave and pay their respects at the mean time cleaning it up a bit.


    While in front of me stood The First Guild Master of Fairy Tail, Mavis. Mavis looked to be around thirteen by appearance, of course she was actually older than that. She has very long, wavy, pastel yellow-blonde hair that reaches down to her feet with a small ahoge, large green eyes with no pupils, peachy skin and a slight child-like build. She is wearing a frilly, pink layered robe with a red ribbon tied in a bow around her neck. Around the chest are three blue diamond patterns with two blue triangles above. Each series of these is outlined in a hot pink. She wears wing-like adornments around her ears and small hoop earrings. She also seems to prefer going barefoot as she wasn''t wearing anything on her foot.


    As to not have the others hear us, I put a space barrier around Mavis and I, to which Mavis just gave her trademark smile without any word.


    "So, how''s life going, Master Mavis?" I wasn''t exactly expecting Mavis to appear before me so soon so that was all I could come up with at the moment.


    "Muu, just call me Mavis. Even I am not calling you gramps just because you are way older than me right? So just call me Mavis, Mr. Ray Cross." Mavis puffed her cheeks at my question before whining like a baby.


    "Says the person who kissed a man even older than me. So I guess Zeref told you about me? But how did you know it was me?" I am not really surprised she knew about me as I already guessed that Zeref would talk about me to her. So I just crossed my arms and decided to trade some banter with her.


    "Waa, waa, you can''t talk about stuff like that. How did you even know that? Were you peeking? Wait, he''s older than you?" Mavis become flustered at my comments as she waved her arms wildly while firing blaming questions at me.


    "Humph, who do take me for? I don''t need to peek in order to get dirt on you. Shame on you, kissing old men while not wearing shoes." I sent another blow as I continued my teasing of Mavis. She was almost at the point of tears as she gave me a cute glare. Don''t misunderstand though, I''m not making a move on her. Unless of course she makes a move on me herself.


    "Stop, stop. There are more important things to talk about. And it''s just that I don''t like to wear shoes you iiidiot." Mavis kept waving her hands for a bit before calming down and putting a serious expression.


    "Shall we start now, Mage of Time?" Mavis told something incomprehensible from the get go just now. Didn''t she?

 54 The Mage Of Time

    "I''m the what now?" I asked with a gob smacked expression on my face as my eyes and mouth were both wide open.


    "The Mage of Time. You didn''t know? You''re actually even more famous than Zeref was, you know. There is rarely anyone who still remembers Zeref but even a five-year-old child knows the Mage of Time." Mavis tilted her head to the side as she dropped another bomb.


    "Wait, I am famous? How? Since when?" This is seriously unbelievable. There wasn''t a mage who was called Mage of Time in the canon for sure. And that too someone even more famous than Zeref the Black Wizard.


    "Hm, I remember that Zeref said that he didn''t like an unknown factor like you to be shrouded in the dark or something, so he went around spreading stories about you. Stuff like, a mage who uses time magic to treat any and all the people while travelling. He even used illusion magic on a lot of people to make it seem like they had fallen ill or got injured and you came and healed them." Mavis who had her right index finger on her chin while looking up trying to think failed to notice that I had frozen in my place as Mavis continued to rattle on.


    "He told the people to spread it around more and also revealed that the Mage of Time is immortal and that one day after disappearing he will re appear again in X700s. This was taken as a prophesy and was passed down from generation to generation. Now, the prophecy is something like this, ''In the late X700s, the Mage of Time, shall appear again and join the family that causes the most chaos. He will lead them from behind to protect all innocents and heal any and all living being.'' Something like that."


    "Haah, when I get my hands on him¡­ anyway, that isn''t important. I have a few things that I want to propose to you. First, I reawaken your body and if you want make you age into your real age. Second, about that illusionary friend of yours called Zera, I can revive her. Third, even after I reawaken you, I don''t want you to come out into the world just yet." Figuring that I could deal with Zeref later, I spoke of the things that I wanted to do that relates to Mavis. Regarding Lumen Histoire, I can just teleport it from the past to here so there''s no problem.


    "Sure. Zeref had told me that even though you are shrouded in mystery, you are still someone who doesn''t have any ill intentions. How he figured that out, I don''t know. So when should we begin?" Mavis replied in her usual cheerful voice straight away as she seemed eager to come back to being a real living being. Or maybe she was eager for the fact that I will be reviving Zera.


    "Not now, we still have some time until the events that should happen starts. We will wait until then." I wanted to do all of the things in my Mavis list after the lullaby arc. That way, the council will have their attention directed elsewhere and we can concentrate on our own work.


    "Alright, you should head back to them, their starting to look for you." Said Mavis as she pointed towards the girls with her head.


    When I turned, I saw that they were indeed looking for me and I realized that we were still invisible to them. I turned the barrier off once I saw that Mavis had retreated and headed for the girls.


    "Where were you? We thought you had wandered off and gotten yourself lost." Levy said in a relieved tone once she saw me coming back safe and sound.


    "Nothing much, just looked around a bit. Anyway, I see you''ve given your respects. So how about we build the house inside that tree. It has quite a large hole already carved out and all we need to do is make it bigger inside and clean up a bit along with some finishing touches. But that can be done later. How about we go down to the beach and have a group date. We can have fun in the sea to cool down from the heat while we are at it." I decided to change the subject straight away so I suggested we go have some fun at the beach. I can ogle at some bikini clad beauties while I''m at it.


    The girls all agreed to the idea so I teleported us back to Magnolia to let the girls pick their swimsuits while Anna bought hers'' and then came back to the island right on the beach. We spread a sheet on the sand and stuck big umbrella before we all went straight to the sea.


    For the next one or so hour, we played without a care in the world. We swam in the ocean, played volleyball, breaking the watermelon and at the end just rested under the umbrella. It was mid noon now and it was almost time to head back.


    I need to confirm with Makarov if what Mavis said about me was really true. And if so how the situation was at worldwide, whether this would affect the future events or not and finally setting up a fight with someone in the guild who will be arriving soon if what I sensed through my space control is true. Which it is by the way.


    After resting up a bit, we headed back to the guild where the girls and I split up as they wanted to talk to Anna alone and so I went towards Makarov who was sitting on the bar counter drinking beer while watching the guild drowning in chaos.


    "Can we talk alone for a bit?" I said to Makarov once he was within hearing range and he just nodded at me before hopping down from the counter and heading back to the library room we were in previously. Once we were inside and sat down, I went straight into the heart of the matter.


    "Is it true that I''m famous and that I''m being called the Mage of Time?" Makarov who was still drinking his beer while listening to me spit out what he had in his mouth and looked at me like he saw a ghost.


    "Wha, wha, what did you just say?" Makarov was able to blurt out a coherent sentence after a few minutes, yes minutes of stuttering as his expression remained that of shock and one who seemed like will have a seizure at a moment''s notice.


    "I said, is it true that I''m famous and that even a five-year-old child knows about me as the Mage of Time?" I once again repeated my earlier words to Makarov who seems to have a hard time trying to come to terms with what I just said.


    "Oh, dear, god!" Makarov, who heard me repeat what I said, fainted.

 55 Dropping Bombs Left And Righ

    It took some time but Makarov woke up. He sat there looking at me in disbelief at what he heard before weakly pointing at me and asking.


    "Are you really the Mage of Time? The one of legends?" I just nodded at him since his reaction itself answers my question of whether it was true or not.


    "Haah, the prophecy did say that the Mage of Time will arrive in the late X700s but still to be able to witness such a figure appearing not to mention joining my guild, it''s shocking to say the least. So, is it safe to assume that you are at least a few hundred years old?" Makarov gave a sigh full of stress since he has been shocked repeatedly since I arrived.


    "Well, not exactly. I don''t remember my age anymore since it became a bit confusing for me after¡­travelling a bit but I can be sure that I am not older than twenty. The reason I was there centuries ago was because I travelled through time to get there." Speaking of age, I really don''t remember how old I exactly am and I am too lazy to think about it since age is just a number to me.


    "I see. So what will you do now? Are you going to fulfill what the prophecy said and lead Fairy Tail to help you cure the innocents?" Makarov asked while he thought of the prophecy but when he saw my expression he was confused.


    "Prophecy? That''s just a load of bullshit spouted by someone who didn''t want me to hide in the darkness without the world knowing. I didn''t go around healing people or saving villages. The only notable things that I remember doing at that timeline was teaching a bunch of kids about math, rescuing a beauty from the prison, wooing that beauty, spending time with another beauty and wooing her." I was wearing a wry smile at the first part but I turned immensely proud at the latter part, even Makarov gave me a thumbs up.


    "Wait, did you say you taught a bunch of kids about math? You? Someone who was able to fight Gildarts to a standstill?" Makarov asked me in surprise as he imagined me teaching math to a group of kids.


    "Yeah, I did. Oh, by the way, Natsu was one of them." It''s really fun seeing over the reactions from Makarov so I couldn''t help but drop another bomb on him. I have decided that I didn''t really care if Fairy Tail members found out about me being the Mage of Time since that would help me explain why I am so strong and why Natsu knows me and Anna. Natsu isn''t present in the guild right now neither is the other major Fairy Tail guild members apart from the girls and Makarov.


    And just like I thought, his eyes and mouth widened while his eyes threatened to fall out what my words could mean.


    "You, you mean, Natsu is¡­" Makarov began speaking but just couldn''t complete his words.


    "Yeah, he is around four hundred years from the past. So is Anna by the way, she was the only other teacher to teach those kids when I was there. Now I know you will have a lot of questions regarding what I just told you about Natsu but I have to say that I can''t tell you right now. Natsu is too crucial for the future." I explained in a bit more detail with a serious expression to Makarov who was slowly regaining his composure.


    "Alright, I won''t ask. Is that all?" Makarov gave a sigh before final asking me if I had anything more to say.


    "Hm, there is in fact. I want to have a fight with Mystogan. He will be arriving tomorrow morning so give him a heads up when he comes." Makarov prepared to get another shock but relaxed when it was nothing serious. He was still confused about my request for a fight though.


    "Why would you want to fight Mystogan. I mean, now I know for a fact that you could have beaten Gildarts and if you could beat him, there isn''t that many people who can stand toe to toe with you. Heck, I''m not sure there is anyone who can fight you." Makarov asked me what he just realized and what he was confused about.


    "Don''t worry about the details. Just know that when I went around fighting all those guys, I limited myself a lot so that I could gain more experience and have some fun." I just waved my hand at him and said that before teleporting back to Tenrou Island to build mine and Anna''s house.


    The next morning, I woke up in our new home that was inside the huge tree that was some distance away from Mavis'' grave. I spent the entire afternoon yesterday to finish it and I must say that I did a good job. There were three floors in total with the option to expand if there isn''t enough space. The first floor having the living room, the kitchen and the dining table. The second floor was where I had put a huge swimming pool with a window that I cut out used as a natural lighting source. Apart from that, there was a study room and a library where all the books that me and Anna had collected over the years.


    On the third floor is where all the rooms are. There were twelve rooms in total and if I ever get an extra floor built, I can always make more. The master bedroom, which is my room is larger than the rest of the rooms and it also has a larger bathroom than the rest.


    Once Anna and I got up and had a bit of fun inside the shower, we ate our breakfast and teleported to the guild. It must be said that my timing has been great recently, because just a few minutes after we arrived, the person I was waiting for arrived as well.


    All around me, the rest of the guild members fell asleep with Makarov, me and Anna being the only ones awake. He wore a dark blue cloak and his arms and legs are mostly covered in bandages. He also wore a dark blue bandana with a silver forehead protector, and a green mask that obscured the bottom half of his face to hide his identity from his guild mates.


    "Mystogan, these two are the newest members of the guild and this young man here wants to have a fight with you. I have already agreed on behalf of you, so report your mission and take a new one if you want and then we will go somewhere secluded for the fight." Once Mystogan saw both me and Anna and heard Makarov''s introduction of us he gave a nod to us before reporting in his mission and taking a few new missions and then turned towards us.


    I took that as a signal for him being ready so I teleported the four of us who were awake to a grassland away from the guild. The rest woke up quickly and realized what happened before noticing that Makarov, Anna and I were missing.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    At some grassland, both Mystogan and I were standing in front of each other as we waited for Makarov''s signal.


    "Alright, are you both ready? Begin." Makarov shouted from the side as we both went at it.

 56 Ray vs Mystogan

    We both started with an old schooled fist fight as we traded blow for blow. None of our punches and kicks connected with each other''s bodies as they were intercepted by the other''s punches and kicks. This can be considered as our warm up and trying to feel each other''s strength.


    Mystogan is an experienced hand to hand combatant who knows what to do and what to not when in battle. So there weren''t any wasted movements by him and as less experienced as I was, I tried my hardest not to make any mistakes and show an opening.


    We continued to trade blows with each other for well over five minutes before we started to use magic to enhance ourselves and the blows started to create shockwaves that sent dirt flying all around us. At first we both were so into the fight that we didn''t even realize that both of us had managed land one or two punches on each other.


    But as time went on there were more and more hits being landed on each other due to our muscles stressing. So, we both finally broke off our fist fight and made some distance between ourselves.


    "Five Layered Magic Circle: Sacred Song"


    "Odin''s Judgement"


    Mystogan jumped above me and creates several Magic circles covered in runes that started to glow while made a spear of space. Mystogan magic runes then released a concentrated beam of Magic Power right towards me as I threw my spear back at him.


    *Boom*


    Once again dust and debris was sent all around us due to the shockwave from our attacks colliding with each other as the both of us jumped away from the collision zone. Soon the dust settled to reveal a huge crater as we stared across it at each other.


    "Ground Shattering Wave" Mystogan quickly made some hand signs causing multiple purple waves of energy appear from the ground and move to envelop me.


    "Tobi''s Visage" I remember in the canon that Laxus used his lightning form to avoid being hit by this same magic, so I turned intangible moving right through the purple waves right at Mystogan.


    "Hammer of Justice." As soon as I reached him I swung my fist covered by space.


    "Three Layered Magic Circle: Mirror Water." Mystogan quickly used a barrier that reflects any spell that hits it back at its caster. I knew about its effects so I had covered myself in a ''Space Barrier''.


    *Boom*


    When the grassland once again cleared from the dust that flew due to the shockwaves, we stood apart from each other with Mystogan breathing slightly heavy while I retained a calm breathing. While Mystogan is surely strong, he is not at the level where I really have to give it some effort to win even when I am holding back so much.


    "Let''s end this. Genesis Breaker." I punched both my hands in his direction and space started to crack around him and he started to get pulled at multiple direction at once. He tried his hardest to resist but he couldn''t move at all even after he expanded almost all of his magic power.


    "I¡­give." Mystogan who was trying to escape gave up and weakly spoke out those words as I retracted my fists to stop my AOE attack.


    Mystogan who was released from the pressure of being pulled from all directions fell onto his knees as he started to desperately tried to breathe. Makarov and Anna came besides us as they saw our fight, though short was eventful to say the least, come to an end.


    After giving Mystogan some time to catch his breath, he soon stood up and looked at me. After staying silent for a while he gave a bow to me before speaking to me for the first time.


    "Thank you for showing me that I severely lack in terms of overall strength." Huh? What''s he talking about? Mystogan seems to have misunderstood the purpose of this fight somehow.


    "Uh, yeah. Good for you. Anyway, uh, as you were." I was honestly awkward to be in that situation since it came out of nowhere, so I quickly teleported the four of us back to the guild. Of course I made sure to leave Mystogan outside so that no one sees him.


    After we arrived the guild started to ask us where we have been and whatnot but Makarov was able to smoothly turn their attention from us before heading to the bar. The girls then came to take Anna away when I suddenly pulled Mira who was at the back of the group by her arms and whispered to her.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    "Let''s go on a date tomorrow." Mira brightened up hearing that as she gave a sexy smile towards me before winking and following the other girls with an extra sway to her hips that seems to be trying to hypnotizing me.


    It didn''t take long for the rest to know about my date plans with Mira, so they came to me for an explanation which I gave. I told them that everyone will have a date and that Mira was chosen because she was closest to me at the time I pulled her back.


    After that, I had nothing to do so I went on an easy mission. Well, easy for me at least. It was a mission to take out a beast that has been going around destroying villages. It was three hours away from the guild by train but I didn''t really want to waste my time so I just teleported to the village the client was in and introduced myself.


    After that, I went on a beast hunt that lasted for two hours until I found it. The reason I didn''t use my space control to find it is because I didn''t want to finish this mission too quickly and end up bored at the guild once again.


    Once I found it, it wasn''t even a challenge to take it down as a single ''Hammer of Justice'' was enough to have its head deep into the ground. After bringing it back to the village for the client to verify, I received the mission reward and the villager''s thanks before heading back.


    After having a bit of fun with the rest of the guild, Anna and I teleported to our home to have some ''alone time'' before heading to bed. Tomorrow''s a big day since I will be having my date with Mira and I have a good feeling about this. As I stopped my train of thought there, I turned to my side to see Anna snuggling into me with a smile in all of her naked glory.


    "Haah, it''s good to be me right now."

 57 Date With Mira

    The next morning, I woke up to really good smell. As I stretched myself awake, I headed downstairs where I saw Anna wearing an apron on the only piece of clothing she was wearing, my shirt. Most people are into naked apron and stuff and so am I, but the sight of Anna wearing my shirt and then apron over it is really sexy.


    "Good morning." As soon as I reached her, I hugged her from behind and greeted her which she returned with a smile.


    "So have you decided where to go on your date?" She gave me a curious look as she asked this while still attending to our breakfast.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    "Well, yes and no. I know what I want to do but I don''t know where. I guess I''ll improvise when the time comes." Honestly, I just want to have simple dates, nothing too extravagant. I mean, I can do a magical type of date but then I will have to do something similar to other girls and I don''t think I will have enough ideas to cover all of them.


    "Just have fun and give her lots of attention. That''s all that matters." She replied with a smile which makes me think of the times I went to dates with her. Aah, good times.


    After that we cleaned ourselves up and had breakfast after a little morning workout in the backyard before heading to the guild. It was the same as usual with people drinking and eating while talking in loud voices. There wasn''t a fight so I am guessing that Natsu and Gray aren''t here yet. After all they are the ones who start most of the fights. Especially Natsu.


    But after Anna arrived, Natsu has been behaving more, at least in her presence. It seems his fear of her scolding while young has become a trauma of sorts. Well, it doesn''t really change anything. But I do want to see Gajeel cover before her though. I mean, he acted like a delinquent in the canon and to see a person like that act meek in front of someone will be hilarious.


    We were greeted by the rest of the guild mates when we entered which we returned. Anna was soon brought away by some girls to have the never ending girls talk as I headed to the bar counter where Mira was.


    "Morning Mira, you ready for the date?" I gave a sly smile as I greeted her and she returned it with one of her own.


    "Morning. I know I am ready but are you? I mean, I am a woman who is hard to please."


    "Hehe, well that depends on whether you will like what I have planned."


    As Mira and I were having such a conversation, Natsu burst into the guild with Happy flying in behind him. And as I thought, he really is the trouble starter in the guild because not even a minute after he entered the guild was thrown into chaos with the guys throwing fists and punches at each other with Natsu being the loudest and the hardest hitter.


    Natsu was so into it that he didn''t even notice Anna standing right behind him with her fist cocked above her. And then with a bang Natsu was on the ground sporting an anime style lumps on his head. Which is not really that surprising considering this world is an anime world. Or is it different.


    Anyways, after that Anna with the help of the newly arrived Erza got things under control and as Anna was scolding Natsu who was whimpering and shivering in a seiza position, Mira and I finished our casual conversation and headed out to begin our date. We had completely ignored what was going around us while talking *cough**flirting**cough* to each other.


    Outside the guild, I held Mira''s hand as I led her to the shopping districts of the city as we watched the people bustling about and the animals doing what their best known for, being animals¡­ well you get the point.


    I told Mira to do whatever she wants and buy whatever she wants while shopping and despite mellowing out over the years, her mischievous side that she had when we met hasn''t faded. Instead she suppressed it. So when given the opportunity to burst out, you can guess she didn''t hold back on the shopping.


    The shopping spree lasted about three hours and I have to say that I have never used my time power to recover myself so many times in a three-hour time period as much as I have during this date. Mira had dragged me around everywhere, from grocery stores to jewelry stores to clothing stores. Heck, she even dragged me to an antique shop, now let me tell you that she had absolutely zero interest in antiques. How do I know that you ask? Well, how about the fact that the first thing she did when she entered was ask the shopkeeper what the most expensive antique was and bought it without even looking at it or any other pieces there.


    The plus thing about this was that I was able to see Mira try different types of clothes and even lingerie, now that was a sight to behold. I have never regretted not having a camera on me as much as that moment. Now that I think about it, there has been a few records broken today in regards to my misery.


    After the shopping spree ended we headed to her place to drop of all the bags we had before going outside the city and into the forest. Now I know what most would thing in these type of situation but that''s not it. I led Mira to a small hill in the forest that can give us the whole city view.


    When we reached the top and as Mira was enjoying the view, I spread a sheet under a tree and set up the food I had cooked previously while Anna was preparing breakfast. After that was a quiet picnic which we both enjoyed as the wind blowing against our skin was relaxing and calming. Mira probably enjoyed it more considering she spend almost all of her time surrounded by a bunch of rowdy men.


    After eating the food, we just leaned back against the tree with our shoulders touching as we spoke about anything that came to our mind. Mira told me what happened after I dropped her and her siblings at the guild and I told her a skimmed down version of my adventures in this timeline.


    After watching the sunset as we talked to each other, which was quite the sight with the sun overlapping the city but anyway, after that we laid down on the ground as we watched the star filled skies. At around eight in the evening we returned to the city and as we stopped in front of her place she looked at me and said something that restarted the date.


    "Is that all we are going to be doing on our date?"


    Yup, the night is still young.

 58 Still Many Dates To Go +18

    *Bang**Click*


    I kicked the door close with my leg while Mira locked the door while still holding on to me with the both of us glued to each other as we continued to kiss each other passionately. Without stopping our kiss, we both took each other''s clothes off as I reached the bed while holding her butt cheeks.


    As we reached the bed we both fell on it as I used my left hand to cup her left breasts while my right held on to her hips. Mira held me by my hair as we both immersed ourselves in the kiss. Soon my right hand reached behind her and unhooked her bra and then took it off.


    I stopped our kiss and we both gazed at each other before I brought my mouth to her perk nipples. While I sucked on her nipples, I took her panties off and then caressed her butt with one hand and her sides with the other.


    While all this happened Mira''s hands were busy getting my dick free and then slowly stroke it to get it hard. She moaned as she felt my tongue on her nipples and quickened her movements to match me. Feeling her hands getting faster, I inserted a finger into her unused pussy and slowly began to move it inside.


    We continued to pleasure each other for around five minutes before Mira came onto my hand. She was slightly out of breath with her eyes glazed over. I let her get her breathing back in order before I placed my dick before her pussy and stroked it gently. It was a silent way to ask her for permission to enter and she nodded at me as an ok sign.


    "Aaagghh." Mira gave a grunt of pain when I entered into her so I stopped any more movement to give her time to adjust. While doing so, I used my thumb to roll her nipples with one hand and rubbed her clit with the other.


    "You can move now." Mira after getting used to the new feeling of intrusion told me and I just nodded to her before beginning to move in and out of her slowly.


    Before long my thrusting began to get faster and faster and Mira''s moans began to sound sweater and louder.We continued this for a few more minutes before I turned her around to get on all four limbs.


    Once again I began to move my dick into her as I reached over grabbed both tits and pulled her back with my mouth going to the crook of her neck to plant kisses. I continued to pound into her for another ten minutes and then let her fall onto the bed completely. I put both my hands next to her waist and began to thrust into her wildly as the sound of our flesh smashing against each other.


    "Mira I''m going to cum." After around half an hour or so of continuous love making I grunted in to her ear.


    "I-inside, do it inside." Mira to my approaching climax managed to gasp out as she soon went back to moaning my name. After a few more thrusts, I pushed my dick into the utmost limit as I released my seed inside of her womb.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    "Haah, haah."


    "Haah, haah."


    We both laid on our backs next to each other as we tried to catch our breaths. Now that we were out of our pleasure spell, I thought back to where we were and how we got here. Right after Mira said those words to me, I went to her and grabbed her for a kiss and then soon our kiss turned more and more passionate. Obviously, I didn''t want to show our affection to each other like this to the world so I quickly teleported us to one of the rooms in my house in Tenrou Island.


    I was brought out of memory lane by a pair of soft flesh on my chest and a breath at my ear. I looked down a bit to see Mira on top of me with her mouth near the side of my head.


    "Is that it?" A weak voice suddenly said to my ear as I looked into the eyes of Mira before turning her over and got on top of her for round two.


    Next morning.


    I woke up to the sunlight creaking in and looked to my side to see a naked Mira with her head on my chest and her hand on my abs. her leg was over my own under the blanket as she slept. I reached over and caressed her naked body making her wake up.


    "Good morning." I said to Mira who rubbed her eyes to be fully awake and then put her chin on my chest and looked at me.


    "Good morning. Let''s get ready and head out. I need to be there before the rest of the guild starts pouring in.


    I didn''t argue with her on that front as we both got up and cleaned up before heading downstairs where we saw Anna preparing breakfast. That put a stop in Mira''s footsteps but I held her hand and led her to the kitchen.


    "Morning Anna." As soon as I reached her, I hugged her from behind and gave a kiss on the cheek.


    "Good morning you two. I hope you had fun last night, Mira." She gave a smile as she greeted us but her smile turned mischievous when she mentioned the latter part as she turned to Mira with a knowing look.


    Mira for her part was both relieved and embarrassed. Relieved because it seemed Anna knew what happened between us and wasn''t mad about it. Embarrassed because she knew about it was giving the look that said ''I know what he did to you''.


    After that small bit of awkwardness, we had breakfast while having a small talk and then headed for the guild. Like every day, Anna and I had a slight workout before heading out but Mira went ahead because she needed to take stock of the bar.


    Once we reached the guild, I was expecting Anna to be dragged away while I find something to do myself but this time, I was also dragged away where the rest of my little harem gathered. And all of them were staring at me before saying all at once.


    "When will be our dates?"


    Well then, I guess I still have many dates to go before I get to be on lovey-dovey terms with the girls. Not that I mind, I was going to do it anyway.

 59 Checking The Girls In Alvarez

    It has been a few days since my date with Mira. It took a while but I managed to placate the girls by promising to bring them on a date of their own sometime in the future. during these days, I didn''t slack off on my training though considering that the canon plotline will start soon and I want to be as strong as possible.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Apart from that, I did some missions here and there with a new attire. I wore a white hooded jacket with white pants that had a chain hung from the middle of my back to the front resting on my right side. The reason for this is because, since I already had some fame as the Mage of Time, I decided to use it while on missions and cover my face with the hood to make myself seem more mysterious. You know, the coolness factor.


    And it worked splendidly. There was already word going out that I had reappeared and stuff like that and the guild was also benefiting from it. We were receiving more and more quests and the rewards were better too.


    Mira had also moved in with me and Anna and it didn''t take long for the rest to move in with her once they found out. Despite all of them moving in, the house didn''t seem that crowded. The house still had a lot of rooms to spare and the living area was also spacious enough to handle all of us together and then some.


    But for now, I have spent a lot of time with girls over here in Fairy Tail and it was now time to go and check how the other girls were doing. And so I decided to take some time off of missions and head to Alvarez Empire. There were two girls there who I have missed a lot. One who I had literally spent centuries with and the other who I lived with for couple years and taught her everything she knew back then. Except the normal education. She went to school for that.


    Irene Belserion and Brandish Myu.


    That is why I am standing in the middle of Vistarion, the capital city of Alvarez Empire. Located at the borders of Alvarez, Vistarion is one of the major cities located in the Empire in the continent of Alakitasia, housing a significant population, gaining more lore over the years due the monopolization of the country overseen by their founder and first emperor, Zeref.


    Being inside the empire''s borders, the capital city consists of many tall, skyscraper-like castles surrounding the exterior. Within the city, there two to three story buildings and row homes that barricade the town''s streets, along with bridges that connect from one side to another and balconies for viewing. There is a huge castle in the center of the capital with many towers and sections and it towered over rest of the entire city.


    Looking around me the people of the city were moving about their lives as usual while for me it was quite the sight that I was seeing. Women a barer and suggestive connotation of fashion, instead of the norm of a clothed and an unrevealing aspect towards it. So seeing so many beautiful women being so open with their choice of clothing was a fresh sight.


    After having a look around, I went invisible and sneaked into the palace. Even from a distance one could tell the sheer size of this place so it was no wonder that the palace was even larger up close. I made my way through the long ass hallway, passing by the throne room I went towards the living quarters of the Spriggan where I could sense the presence of those two. Even without my space sense, it would take just a few seconds to find them considering their massive magical reserves. Especially Irene, who has been around for centuries and she is also a dragon.


    After walking for a few minutes, I reached the room they were currently in and entered it. Inside the room stood a young woman with blond hair in a bob with bangs cut above her eyes, along with two purple cross-shaped objects attached to the sides of her head like horns. She also wears silver cross-shaped earrings.


    She is wearing something like a golden colored swimsuit which showed her huge bust and curves along with a golden fancy coat with purple flower patterns. In addition to this she is wearing a brown colored choker on her neck with golden chains attached to it.


    Next to her sitting on a chair is a tall, voluptuous woman with thickly braided, bow-adorned, scarlet hair. Her two front braids have two golden ornaments near the upper sections; she also wears two U-shaped earrings (one on each ear), and wears red lipstick.


    She is wearing a risqu¨¦ version of the typical witch''s garb. Her black top has a diamond-shaped opening, exposing a portion of her breasts, and a heart-shaped pattern around the borders. It extends down to the naval of her stomach where it meets a large angular scar, is draped over by a dark-colored cape with a light-colored inside and two medallion like gold ornaments, and is held together by a golden chain. Not left bare, too, her neck is decorated by other small cloth-based accessories, including a wide bow. Additionally, she wears an elongated black loincloth with the symbol of the Alvarez Empire emblazoned on its front, having white borders on its edges and being connected to another cloth piece with the very same heart-shaped design. She also wears black thigh-high boots with heels that have a white-colored border near the top and gloves of the same color and design, only having claw-like extensions. Her black witch''s hat is much larger than her head and possesses dreadlock designs with white bandaging near its ends. It also has a fur lining near its edges.


    The first woman is Brandish and the second woman is Irene. Brandish had become a beautiful young woman since the last time we met while Irene has become even sexier because of her mature aura. They were in the midst of talking to each other when I arrived and no matter how overpowered Irene is, she wasn''t able to sense me come here. So I took advantage of this to sneak up behind and surprise them. I made my way through the room dodging anything that can give me away and finally made it behind them.

 60 Spending Time With Irene And Brandish

    "Hey, girls. Did you miss me?" I said to them as I made it to their backs, I wrapped my hands around their shoulders and revealed myself before they start firing magic at me. That will definitely be a bad sight to witness. For me at least.


    They stiffened upon my hands coming into contact with their skin but refrained from attacking me as they heard what I said. Maybe they recognized my voice or they felt it to be familiar, but I don''t care as long as they don''t attack me.


    They turned towards me and Irene gave me a smile while Brandish was just looking at me with a blank stare. Hm, guess her expression remains the same from before and the canon. Well, it is cute in its own way. I mean it would be even more adorable when I see her normally blank face express embarrassment or when she blushes when I start full on flirting with her. While I was thinking about Brandish'' expression, Irene meanwhile sent her staff directly for my head and me being the dumbass I am while in front of the girls that I like didn''t notice it until it hit me with enough force to send me flying.


    *Bang*


    "Ow, what was that for?" I spoke from my spot next to the wall where I crashed as I looked at Irene who was still smiling while in the posture for a swing of her staff.


    "Well, that''s for not visiting us for all this time. And don''t act like that did any real damage. I know for a fact that you had somehow negated the force of impact. Now, Brandish how about you? Do you want to have a go at him?" Irene replied to me before turning to Brandish who was giving off an uninterested expression to us talking. When she heard what Irene said to her, she turned towards me while her magic power slightly flared. Or more precisely, her eyes turned towards my junior.


    As quickly as I could, I teleported behind her and held her for a headlock while lifting her off the ground. There was no force behind it really and all she did in return was flailing her limbs around. It was truly a comical scene if the fact that Irene was chuckling amusedly at us was any sign.


    "Are you crazy? Why were you thinking of shrinking what you were going to use in the future yourself, woman?" I screamed at her from behind her as she continued to struggle in my arms before she suddenly stopped and swung her head back. And with a smack, her head-butt connected as we were both now on our knees nursing the point of contact. Me rubbing my nose and her rubbing the back of her head.


    "You should take your punishment quietly." Brandish muttered to herself as she got up from the ground still rubbing the back of her head.


    "Alright, alright I''ll let you punish me just don''t get too extreme." I just waved her off and agreed to indulge her as I grabbed her hand and led her to where the chairs were and Irene was waiting.


    The rest of the day was spent with us just laying around flirting with each other and playing around. Although there were times when we got a bit serious. Namely, when we were talking about Erza and the Heartfilia family.


    Irene was both consoled and amused at what I had to say about Erza. She was happy to know that Erza was now fine and happy but also found it amusing to know that I had both mother and daughter in my harem. Honestly, I have never been happier that Irene was a carefree woman when it came to relationships.


    While everything went well with Irene, Brandish was a whole other matter. While she isn''t as crazy as she was about the Heartfilia as in the canon, she still doesn''t like them. Her hatred mellowed out after the years she and I spent together as I worked in letting her know of what actually happened. Not everything but she knows that there was more to her mother''s death than what she had known.


    She is only waiting for the right moment to confront Layla to find out what had happened. The fact that Layla was alive was only known to one other person beside me, Anna and Irene. And that was Zeref. He somehow found out what happened between me, Anna and Layla after we came back to this timeline.


    And Zeref wanted to take advantage of the mellowed out hatred in Brandish to get her to work for the Alvarez Empire. After accepting his offer and finding out that Irene also knew about the fact that Layla was alive, she confronted her.


    *Flashback* 3rd POV


    Brandish was standing in front of the room of one of, if not the strongest mage in Alvarez Empire. Irene Belserion. She had heard all the talks about her from the regular folks and soldiers and she had grown to admire the strength which was right now only a rumor to her.


    But that is not what she is here for. She was here to find out what happened to Layla Heartfilia. She reached out her hand after taking a deep breath and knocked on the door. It didn''t take long to hear a voice telling her to come in and soon she found herself inside the room standing in front of the strongest female mage in history.


    "So what can I help you with?" Irene asked as Brandish managed to steel her nerves.


    "What happened between you and Layla Heartfilia?" her eyes narrowed as she asked this as she tried to find any deceit in what Irene might say to her. But what Irene said next gave her a slight pause.


    "Nothing." One word. Irene said only one word to cut Brandish''s detective glare down by half and before she could say anything else, Irene continued.


    "I wasn''t there when he saved her but I knew he was going to save her since he told me that to my face." Irene continued to lie down on the chair lazily as she said this before Brandish was finally able to ask her a question.


    "Who is this person that you speak of?" Her gaze was wavering as she asked this because she had an idea who it might be but wasn''t so sure of her guess.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    "The same man who taught you what you knew before you moved here and learned from the teachers here. Ray Cross." Irene said with a smile as leaned further back into her seat.


    "How do you know him? Where is he? No, why would he save her?" Brandish asked as her normally monotone voice found a higher pitch as she took a step in Irene''s direction.


    "Well, I can answer the first question but I don''t know the rest. How about you ask him when you see him again. Meanwhile, how about I tell you about how I know him."


    *Flashback Ends* MC POV


    "So? Are you going to tell me what happened?" Brandish asked me as she gave a steely gaze in my direction.

 61 Saving Layla

    *Flashback X689*


    "So one more pit stop and we''ll be there. Shall we go save your clan''s descendent Anna?" Before using space and time to travel again, I turned to Anna who was recovering from the time jump. After a few more moments she turned to me and gave me a nod in confirmation before I once again jumped through space and time with Anna.


    Year X777, Heartfilia Mansion.


    We appeared in one of the rooms in the mansion. Though I was not stupid enough to suddenly appear in front of people without any signs. Anna and I appeared while I was using space to make us invisible as we looked at the scene before us.


    In front of us, on the bed lay a woman who appeared to be in her late twenties and while her body looked sickly, it didn''t take away any of the beauty she held. She had soft brown eyes along with long blonde hair, which she wore in a bun along with a lacy baby pink band with ruffles on its edges which rests on her hair with her flicks and strands of hair framing her face. Despite wearing a loose robe it did nothing to hide her voluptuous figure. This was Layla Heartfilia who had just recently spent her life force in opening the eclipse gate.


    Sitting right beside her on the bed was a ten-year-old Lucy whose one hand was holding her mother''s hand while her other hand was holding onto a doll which I am assuming is what will become Imitatia/Michelle Lobster/Gonzalez. You know, the one who was with the reborn Oraci¨®n Seis who called Lucy nee-san. That one.


    Anyway, Lucy was in the middle of telling her mother some stories of her adventure in the back garden. It was amazing how a child can prolong a few sentences long story of finding a bug to a few minutes long Harry Potter novel reading of the first chapter or something. While I was getting kind of bored just standing there Anna and Layla were looking at Lucy with what I''m guessing is their mother smiles. You know the ones where¡­ never mind.


    So after HALF AN HOUR! Lucy went out to have her lunch while Layla went back to reading her book. Finally, I can get to the actual business. Don''t get me wrong I have nothing against letting a daughter spending time with her mother who was on her death bed. But just standing there doing nothing for thirty minutes can get to you alright.


    To say that Layla was shocked by our appearance would be an understatement. The book in her hand flew over her head alongside her going kyaa and her elbow knocked the lamp post beside her. Yup, it was amusing for sure. A few minutes of calming a sick woman down later me and Anna find ourselves sitting down beside her bed.


    Thankfully, I had put up a barrier around the room before appearing so no one came to check the reason for all the noise Layla made. As we watched Layla giving us the suspicious glare we introduced ourselves. Well, Layla was more interested in Anna after that since she was family and her ancestor so I didn''t really mind the snub she gave me. I was expecting as much, no really, I am fine.


    "So, now that we are past the whole appearing in front of a sick woman suddenly and introducing her to her ancestor is over, can you tell me what you have found me for?" After having a bit of a chat with Anna, Layla asked after having gotten out of her fan girl side.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    "Well, seeing as you are on the verge of death because of the plan Anna, Zeref and Igneel came up with, we are here to first of all offer you the chance of curing you, sort of. Now, the downside is that you will have to go into hiding since you are supposed to be dead after a week or so and you being alive to the rest of the world can be detrimental. So here is my proposition, I save you and you come with us and we give you a place to hide while waiting for the time when you reunite with your daughter. Or you could refuse and die." I explained why we were here and I only gave her those two options to choose from since I don''t know what will happen if I save her and Lucy decides to stay with her when she gets older instead of joining Fairy Tail.


    Layla was considering her options carefully. While she wanted to be there for her daughter, knowing that she was supposed to die meant that her daughter basically grew up without her in a different reality. She trusted her staff to take care of Lucy in her place but it was her husband that worried her.


    After his business picked up his interaction with her and Lucy began to drop until it stopped completely a few days after she was diagnosed with magic deficiency. This all started a year after Lucy was born as he was out all day and night. A few months into this change in her life forced her to look into things.


    What she found out had terrified her. Her husband was involved with small time illegal guilds, which was the reason for his quick rise in the business world. Apart from that he had also been cheating on her with multiple women due to recent fame and money he got which gathered attention from various women.


    She was devastated when she learnt of this and the only reason she didn''t break off all relation with him was so that she could give Lucy the love of a father. When I heard all this, I thought that this was different from canon as this was something never mentioned. I mean, yeah Jude Heartfilia was cold hearted in the beginning but he did turn into a kind man when he lost all his wealth. After hearing all this I thought she would refuse since she would be leaving Lucy behind with a man who was connected with the underworld.


    "I will agree as long as you promise to keep Lucy safe and happy." But what came from her mouth was acceptance as she looked at me and spoke with a determined tone as she was practically pleading when asked me to keep Lucy safe and happy at the end.


    Of course I agreed to that and it didn''t take long before I used my time powers on her to cure her before I had Anna make an illusion formation on the room. The next time someone comes into the room they will see a sleeping Layla and then ten seconds later that Layla will disperse into light. People will believe she had died because there have been such cases before when people disappeared due to Anima and were deemed to have died.


    After making sure the illusion worked we first sent Layla to a town near the Alvarez boarder and promised to come back for her once we got set up on Tenrou Island. That''s right, she has been living with Anna and I on the island. Although when others are there she hides in her room. But it won''t be long before she gets to meet her daughter.


    As for what I did with Lucy to keep her happy for the few years after Layla ''passed away'', well that is a story for another time.

 62 At Mermaid Heel

    "So that''s what basically happened. I will take you to meet her sometime in the future but not now." After I told Brandish how I saved Layla she was lost in her thought and so I turned my attention to Irene to give her some time to think about what I just told her.


    "So, how has life have been treating you, oh greatest female mage in history?" I asked her in a teasing tone as she just gave a chuckle while shaking her head at that.


    "It has been quite good actually. I don''t really have much to do so I just travel around and find ruins to study and get better at my magic. Other than that I really don''t have much to do." Irene said with a smile as she looked my way. Although she doesn''t say it, I am sure she has some resentment of her own against me for never coming to visit her.


    I mean while it hasn''t been that long for me since I travel through time and space, she has spent hundreds of years without seeing me. So I don''t have any reason to refuse to indulge her. Her hitting me with her staff was a small way of venting that frustration probably.


    "Well things will get better soon. Now, I have to get going. I''ll come visit you more often from now on." I replied to her before asking for my leave when I noticed Brandish was out of her stupor. I gave the both of them a hug and might have gotten a little handsy but it was promptly ignored by the ladies. I sure do have a great charm huh.


    South of Magnolia


    After saying goodbye to Irene and Brandish, I teleported to a small town on the south side of Magnolia. It was never mentioned when exactly Mermaid Heel rose in strength and fame or where their guild was located at. But when I had left Kagura there all those years ago, I obviously had to search for it.


    And so here I am standing in front of the very same doors in front of which I was cursed at by a bunch of women despite me appearing as a young kid. I felt the same presence as I had felt all those¡­ uh time ago. The young girl who had nearly gone to the dark side, I mean, became a yandere. Wait a second, what if she actually became one because I wasn''t there to stop her from becoming one. Oh boy.


    After almost having a slight mental breakdown, I touched the door to push it open¡­ only to be sent flying. Haah, it just hasn''t been my luck lately.


    "Oh, uh, sorry?" The person responsible seems to have realized what had happened, as she came up to me and offered an apology.


    "No it''s fine, I was at fault as well for, uh, just standing there without moving." I got up from the ground and finally saw the person.


    It was a petite young girl with orange-brown hair, which is tied in two braided pigtails on either side of her head. She has a childlike and innocent look to her, possessing very large, almost round greyish blue eyes and freckled cheeks. She has a remarkably small nose that cannot be seen when viewed from the front. In contrast with the rest of her childlike appearance, she possesses distinctively large hips and thighs, mirroring a marked pear shape.


    "Oh is that so. Anyway my name is Beth Vanderwood. Do you have any business with the guild?" Hearing what I said she gave me a wide smile as she introduced herself before getting down to business.


    "I do in fact have business. I''m here to meet Kagura. I am a childhood friend of sorts." Now that I think about it this girl in front of me seem familiar. Ah, she was one of the people who went to the magic games with Kagura. Honestly, only Kagura and Millianna left a deep enough impression on me from this all female guild but I do remember them if I tried hard enough to remember them.


    "Eh, really? Oh, are you the one everyone used to tease Kagura about?" She seemed surprised by that but then realization dawned on her as she asked me that.


    "Uh, I don''t know if I am the same one but how about we head in first if you''re not going anywhere and see." I replied to her as I gestured towards the guild door she just exited. I mean, she doesn''t look like she is in a hurry, so why not.


    "Ok, I was heading home because there was nothing to do anyway. Let''s go, I''ll introduce you to the others while bringing you to Kagura." She brightened up at that, if that was even possible considering she has been smiling nonstop and then she grabbed my hand before dragging me inside the guild.


    It was¡­ weird. I saw all the ladies who once abused a young twelve to thirteen-year-old looking me and they seem to recognize me after a moment. And once they did, their reactions were similar to one another.


    "Oh, it''s you, brat."


    "Huh, looks like you grew some since the last time."


    "Why''d you come."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Lazy indifference. That''s what it was. They had the indifferent faces on and talking in a lazy voice. I''m not gonna lie, when I first saw them I almost gave in to the urge to shit my pants. Almost. But then I realized, I can just cut off all sound in the first sight of danger *cough*curses*cough* and I managed to calm down. Although there was a five second blank I had fallen into by then.


    After making our way through all of the ladies of the guild, Beth led me to the back of the guild which I am assuming is a training ground or something. When we reached there, in the middle of the ground holding onto a sword with her two hands stood a young, slim, large-busted woman, with long, straight black hair that falls to the middle of her back. It is cut in the traditional Japanese princess style. This was Kagura Mikazuchi.


    When she heard us enter the training ground, Kagura turned around to face us and as I was preparing to dash any second she shows a sign of being a yandere, she gave a nod to Beth and walked towards me. When she reached me¡­


    "Now that you''re here, I wish to see how far I have come. Fight me."


    Was what she said. Well, at least she didn''t turn into a yandere. Or is she still calm because of her battle intent. Oh boy.

 63 Ray vs Kagura

    "Alright." After staring at her for a bit, I decided to go ahead and give her what she wanted. It''s not like it would affect anything between us and neither can she beat me, even if I hold back like I always do and not go all out. But, I will be displaying a much more overbearing amount of strength from now on no matter who I fight against. I do have a reputation to live up to after all.


    "I know you always held back against me when you trained me, so today I want to make sure I make you give it your all." I just gave a smile to her words as she gave a nod before taking her place in the middle of the training ground and stood in her cutting form stance ready for the match to begin.


    While we were talking, the rest of the all-female guild came to join Beth in watching the spectacle and were placing their bets. The younger ones and the ones who just joined placed their bets on Kagura as they had seen her in action but the older and wiser veterans who should be staying away from this betting were surprisingly betting on me. Maybe they already realized who I was. Not the whole ''Mage of Time'' thing but the guy who went around challenging all the strong guys a couple years ago.


    "Alright then. Both sides are ready and the bets are placed. Begin!" Beth who was officiating the match called out as she swung her hand down.


    Kagura flew at me straight away as she swung her still sheathed Archenemy a meter away from me right at my neck. Deciding to be flamboyant in my fights from now on I leaned my head back slightly with a smile on my face. The sword flew past my neck just by a few inches but Kagura didn''t miss a beat as she stopped her nodachi mid swing and then right back at me.


    Her sword came towards my left shoulder this time and I who was still leaning back shifted my left foot back and once again dodged the cut. The sword stopped mid slash once again and this time went for my waist. This was harder to dodge after completing two back to back moves mainly from the waist in quick succession, so I decided to up my speed and moved behind her before her slash connected. When I appeared behind her, she had only cut my after image and when she realized my presence behind her, Kagura''s eyes widened slightly before making a dash forward while turning around.


    The action stopped there for a while as Kagura stood there looking at me while I just stood there with my hands down at my side since I didn''t take the opportunity of getting behind her to get in an attack. The spectators also quieted down as the ones who bet on Kagura had their mouths wide open and the ones who bet on me looked serious. They were probably wondering if they were in Kagura''s place whether they could hit me or whether they could turn in time to meet me at their back. The answer was a one big no.


    While Kagura at the moment isn''t the strongest in the guild, she is still in the top five. And the strength between each of them isn''t too far apart. And I had just dismantled Kagura''s attack like it was nothing without much effort. Kagura was on the brink of being an S-class mage and if you add the unsheathed Archenemy, then she is a solid mid-tier S-class mage.


    While she didn''t unsheathe her sword in the last exchange, she had still used it to its maximum potential while sheathed. So they knew that they wouldn''t stand a chance.


    "Is that it? If you want to make me serious¡­" I looked at Kagura with an amused expression before I stopped and then said something I wanted to say for a long time. My expression turned bloodthirsty as I gave smirk while letting out my miniscule amount of killing intent but I had also mixed in my space powers so it was enhanced. To others it was a huge amount of killing intent. Now for the moment I have been waiting for.


    "Come at me with the intent to kill!"


    Kagura''s breath hitched for a moment before she straightened her back and took a deep breath. Then, she started to unsheathe Archenemy which elicited a joint gasp from the watching females as they started calling out to Kagura to stop. Maybe they were worried the town may get affected from the ensuing fight or they were worried for their life but they didn''t need to be worried since I had already put a barrier around the ground that we were fighting in. The spectators were also outside of this barrier so they weren''t in any kind of danger and so were the rest of the town.


    But Kagura had cut off everything around her and was focused on only me. After her sword was three inches unsheathed, she made a jump towards me swung the rest of the sword out of the sword sheath. This was not all, she had also applied her Gravity Change magic on the sword, so its effect became even more monstrous.


    When the sword reached me a silver colored blast was sent off from the blade which covered my entire body, hiding it from the onlookers and Kagura. The blast was stopped when it reached the barrier, stopping it from causing more damage but Kagura and her guild mates were not looking at that.


    When the smoke from the sword blast cleared everyone watching got the shock of their lives as still standing in front of Kagura was me holding onto the sword with only one finger which was covered in my space powers. Nothing had changed about me. My hair and clothes remained the same and only a bit of dust was gathered around my shoulders that wasn''t that visible.


    "Hm, not bad." Not bad my ass. If I weren''t using my time powers to the maximum, I would have lost my finger. It''s still hurting like a bitch. Aagh, why did I have to act like snobbish little smug villain. But, their reactions are so worth it.


    "Well, let''s stop for now and go catch up somewhere else, Kagura?" I asked her as I removed my finger from her sword. Thank god for that. She gradually recovered and I had to repeat what I just said to her and she could only nod at me.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    And so, me Kagura left the ruined training ground and the gob smacked Mermaid Heel members behind to catch up with one another. But before I left their sight, with a snap of a finger I used my time powers to restore the training ground.

 64 Time With Kagura

    Right now, Kagura and I are sitting under a tree in a small forest of trees behind the guild. After the fight, Kagura has been quite and has been in the middle of contemplating something. It seems she was trying to learn something from the fight. Although most would say that it wasn''t a fight and was merely a little scuffle that lasted a few seconds. To the truly trained fighters, a few seconds of a fight is much longer than others presume it to be.


    Those kind of people have trained their bodies to the limit and so can do multiple movements in a single second. For example, a normal person may take teen seconds to throw twenty punches but a trained person can throw the same amount in five seconds to a single second. It not only depends on the amount of movements you do in a single second but also the strain your body can take.


    For Kagura, that few seconds were like an hour long fight. Not long enough to have her out of breath but enough to truly give her things to think about. This was the same thing I went through. Despite all of my fights not being long, for us who were fighting it felt like we did. Although I wasn''t a seasoned warrior then, I had trained my body to my limits at the time and my body could also take the strains of multiple movements in quick succession.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Anyway, I let her go through what she learnt from that and stayed silent. Meanwhile I enjoyed the sight before me. Just like how she looked the part, she also acted like a Japanese. She was sitting in a seiza position with her hands on her knees and her head bowed slightly with her eyes closed. Her sword was next to her as the wind blew her hair to the side from time to time. She opened her eyes after a while and stared at me.


    "Thank you. Although I wasn''t able to fulfill my promise to get you serious, I have realized my increase in strength and I was able to see one of the top of the current mages. When I had found out just how strong you were when news started to spread about your exploits, I knew I had to get stronger if I wanted to find my brother and stand by your side." She started off as she went on some sort of acceptance speech or something.


    "No need to be so formal. Anyways, I''ve been meaning to ask someone this in detail but never got to it. What exactly was told in the rumors about me. I mean I know the rumor were about me going around fighting people but I don''t know about the finer details." I could only smile at her words as I asked her my question that I wanted to ask for some time now. I''ve been meaning to ask this to Makarov or some of the girls but never was able to for one reason or another.


    "The normal people were shocked and also impressed that such a young person had managed to fight those long famous mages from the beginning but the magic council and the truly strong mages didn''t spend too much of their attention on this news." I could only nod my head at that because for normal people magic was something that grew stronger with age so a boy appearing and fighting men who has stood at the top for so long and live through it questioned their beliefs in regards to magic.


    But those truly strong mages and those in the magic council, along with the royal family and their person guards knew that it wasn''t age that brought the best out of a mage but talent and training at the beginning and then experience as they grow. So all they must have thought was that a good enough mage was in the making. But from the way Makarov talked about this when I first arrived in the guild it looked like something changed.


    "But that changed when you fought God Serena." As expected. That rattle mouth must have said something that changed the opinion of the council and the wizard saints along with Jura who must have backed up some of the thing he said in some form. This could have led to the royal family getting in on the know as well.


    "God Serena said that you were able to punch him in the face twice and make him bleed. None of the other wizard saints are able to do that. So you can guess why the council started to pay more attention on you. And then Jura came saying that he also fought you and that it ended in a draw. Although he also said that you seemed to be holding back quite a bit and that should the match had continued he would have lost. This once again increased the council''s interest in you and they began to search for you." Kagura finally managed to fill out all the details of the rumors about me and to be honest, I don''t care.


    The fame that I got from this little adventure didn''t really interest me and the council wanting to find me? That doesn''t sound like anything pleasant at all. So yeah, I don''t really care. I was just doing what I wanted to and will continue to do so.


    "Ok, now that the boring stuffs out of the way. How about we get to catching up now?" There was no need to think of all these things too much since it already happened so I decided to change the direction of the talk.


    The day was spent just talking with Kagura and to my relief, she didn''t turn into a yandere. It seems having heard my rumored strength didn''t give her enough time to think about that and she spent all this time to either get stronger or look for her brother Simon. I have never been so thankful to the rumors that I unexpectedly created.


    We did have a few moments here and there where the atmosphere turned pink. Mostly me since Kagura was the quite type and was a pessimist when it came to relationships. But it was really cute to see her like that. You know, blushing and squirming.


    All we did was talk to each other and when night came we didn''t even notice. We were about to continue but then I suddenly felt a massive tug. Not physically. Like something was pulling on my soul. Because of this I promised Kagura to visit again before I took my leave. And as soon as I teleported into the hotel room I had booked in the town, I blacked out.

 65 *Title Hidden*

    Void


    Dark? Check. Gloomy? Check. Non existing body? Check. Yup, this is the void isn''t it. Man, it feels like it was just yesterday that I had somehow found myself in here, met god and then went off to the Fairy Tail world. Now that I think about it, the way I acted is making me cringe so hard right now. I mean yeah, I did end up in an unknown place and stayed there for who knows how long all alone but it is still so cringe worthy. I am so glad that I have matured since then. Now all that is missing is God, or his voice at least.


    "Hello again child. It seems you have grown stronger, both physically and mentally." There he is. I was just wondering where he was and he appears, was he listening to my thoughts or something?


    "Hello, God. It''s nice to see you and all but I would like to know why I am here. Don''t tell me that I died because of the universe law that you spoke of the last time?" I replied to him before panicking a little when I remembered what he said to me the last time before he sent me to the FT world.


    "No, you did not die. Well, technically you did since I pulled your soul here but I can send it back without any problems so don''t worry." I released a sigh of breath which is impossible since I don''t have body *cough*Brook joke*cough* but then wondered why I was brought here.


    "The reason why I have brought you here is because, I have found the reason you died and entered this place the first time." God replied to my unasked question which both surprised and confused me. Shocked because even God didn''t know why I had entered the void the first time and I was now expecting a very huge conspiracy theory type of shit to be behind that since he had pulled my soul here to tell me about it.


    The reason I am confused is because he said he found out why I had died. But we both knew how I had died. I was run over by a car. So I don''t get why he said he found out how I had died.


    "I see you are confused. You see when I found out the reason you entered the void, I also found out that your death was also not natural. But we''ll get to the shortly. First of all, do you remember what id said about the void? I said that only Gods could freely enter here." I decided to leave my questions aside for now and just listen to him, so I gave him a nod. I do remember him saying that twice to me.


    "Well, it seems that, from one of the universes that makes up the anime worlds that a few Gods created that I told you about, one being died and had since laid dormant here in the void. This reason this being came here upon death is because ''it'' had reached the strength of a god at its world as such when it died it came here. When it woke up again, it was premature. It had only recovered a tiny bit of its original power. But it was enough to create crack in the boundary between the void and your old world." Woah, all the things that I am hearing right now is going to make me have brain damage for sure after this and just what the heck happened after that and how is this connected to my death exactly.


    "Now here is what happened next. When the crack opened, your world went under tremendous changes across the globe. People and objects were teleported from one place to the other, different forces of nature also included in this and there was even multiple terra forming happening at the time. Now about what I said before, do you remember the details of your death?" God, after explaining all of this to me asked me that question.


    "Yeah I do. While I was crossing the road, there was sudden a huge gust of wind before a car came over and hit me." I answered back to him asking him to explain but I was already connecting the dots. And I don''t like what I am coming up with.


    "It seems you have an idea as to what I am talking about now. Yes, that gust of wind that you talked about shouldn''t have been there. That was just before you felt it in the region of Brazil. That gust of wind was a part of a huge storm that hit the capital Rio that day. And the car was also not supposed to be there. The car was just moments before reaching you in the middle of a race between two rich kids in Qatar on highway dedicated to racing that was built only recently. All of this means that you had died because ''it'' woke from its slumber for half a second. And the reason only you appeared here is because, while there where many people who encountered dangers that day, they were saved. You meanwhile, the moment the car hit you, you were teleported into the middle of the ocean and no one found you until a month later."


    "¡­."


    "What else?" Well, damn. That''s a lot to take in. All of this can be summed up in two words really. Pure coincidence. But accepting that is much harder. But I can''t really change the past and I can''t say that I am unhappy with my life so it''s best to move forward I think. And I know for a fact that God did not bring me here to just tell me all this.


    People may think that I am taking this much too easily and that I should be panicking a bit but what use would that be. Like I said, I am happy now and I can''t change the past.


    "What next is that while only your world had a crack opened in it, connecting it to the void. That being had enough awareness to do some stupid shit." Wow, never expected the God to have such a language but it must be something big if God is cursing like that. Let''s just listen for now.


    "He had used his powers to pull a few souls from the anime verse and sent it to a barren plane. These souls have been evil at the time of death and were waiting for their judgement until that being interrupted. Now, in that barren plane, these evil souls have gained new bodies which look like their past ones and they are also getting much stronger than when they were still alive in their old world. In fact, your intangible body is useless against them since they have adapted to the space of that plane and gained a slight immunity to the law because of that being''s power rubbing off on them, not enough to rise problems to us but still enough for you." This has been just one hell of a day hasn''t it. It''s just one thing after another, now I know how Makarov felt like when I dropped all those bombs on him. I feel like all the energy I have is depleting at an alarming rate. God is doing the same thing to me right now after all.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Title - Meeting God Again

 66 Meeting God Again II

    "Right now, as we keep talking they are gaining even more strength. I am unable to interfere in that plane in any way because of that being so I can''t halt their growth and I also can''t go there myself because one god can''t go into another plane that has been designated as something like a headquarter by another god without permission. So, I came up with a method that could help you find the coordinates of the plane that you could use to go there yourself. But as I said, you are not strong enough to fight them right now so before we do that you will have to grow stronger in a short amount of time." The god continued to explain the situation as he finally reached the main reason I was probably brought here.


    "I will create something akin to a time chamber from the dragon ball verse, only stronger. One hour outside will be equal to one year inside. Now, before that you can go tell the people you are close to that you will be gone for a while. It will take around two weeks in your current world at least but it will actually be longer in that plane. I will now be sending you back. I am giving you an hour to say your goodbyes after that I will bring your body to my headquarter plane." Seriously, this day seems to be getting longer and longer and I am getting a bit sick of it right now. But, this is all really serious so I need to be cautious.


    "Wait a second. If you could bring my body, why didn''t you bring it here?" I asked in a moment of stupidity as it seems all the information given to me was slowly frying my head.


    "Are you stupid? I already said that only gods can enter the void which is where we are right now. The reason I didn''t bring you straight to my plane is because before this, I never needed one. I have only just now picked a plane to act as my headquarters while talking to you. Now go and say your goodbyes. I''ll bring you back in an hour." God sounded amused when he said that but ignored it as I was really stupid at the moment. And so with his final words I was sent back into my body.


    "Should I have mentioned that I thought that he died because of a fart I let out? Hm, no, it''s not like that''s what happened anyway. Thank god it didn''t though since if it had been because of that, I would not be able to face any of the rest." Seeing me gone, God mumbled before getting ready for what he had planned.


    --------------------


    I woke up from where I was before being taken away to be given that info dumb. On the ground of the hotel room. After dusting off my clothes, I got my mind back to working order and released a deep breath. This was going to be a hassle alright. Not only do I have an upcoming mega training montage and multiple fights after that but I also have to tell I will be leaving to a group of mad woman before all of that.


    But I didn''t waste too much of my remaining time on such thoughts and teleported to the guild where everyone was still there. As I made my way through the guild, I first went towards Makarov to give a very, very brief version of the story.


    "I will have to be gone for a while. There has been a situation that needs my utmost attention. I can''t give you a full description on what has happened but I can say that this concerns much more than the world at large." After getting him alone from the rest of the guild I said what I wanted and didn''t give him much time to say too much. There were things like be careful and such but I didn''t have time to be emotional with everyone else because the emotional part with all the girls is going to take much more time. After that, I gathered all the girls and went home with them to break the news.


    "Ok girls, here is what''s happening. A very strong guy woke up, released some other strong guys who are getting stronger so I have to go stop them. So, I will have to be gone for a while and before you say anything no, you can''t come with me. It''s a restricted area where only selected individuals can enter." Once they all sat down in front of me on the couch, I prepared myself for the incoming assault as I explained the situation a bit more clearly than I did to Makarov with a straight face.


    No matter what their reaction will be, no matter what curses or arguments they throw at me, I will not change my decision of not to bring them. It''s not a matter of only me being brought there. Even if I could bring others with me, I would still not bring them and put them in harms way.


    As expected, the girls began to throw a fit and shouted at me but I kept my blank face on and didn''t say anything and just let them vent their feelings out. After they calmed down, they still tried to change my mind but I didn''t flinch. So we just spent the remaining time snuggling with each other.


    After an hour was just about finished, I separated from them and stood a bit away from them to wait for me being taken away by god. And I didn''t have to wait long as I just disappeared from before them just as I adjusted my position.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    What appeared next was a grassland. It was all around me and it was all I could see apart from the clear blue sky. And then in front of me appeared an old man with a long white beard and long silver hair falling down his shoulder blades.


    "Let''s not waste time. You should begin your training as soon as possible. How many years do you want to spend in there? I will say this now that, I want you out after ten hours at most. The rate you will grow in the time chamber will only be slightly faster than those evil beings. That amount of time can only be enough to give you a slight edge over them." So this is god, huh. I am unexpectedly calm in a situation like this but we didn''t have time for that.


    "Ten hours it is then. But why can''t I stay inside there longer?" I asked him since he seemed to be in a hurry right now.


    "If we take any longer, they will be nearing the demi god realm which is not to the liking of not only me but the rest of the gods. Although, they will not be demi gods, but we still can''t take the chance of something unexpected happening. Now let''s get to your training plans. Your offense needs a lot of work so that should be your priority and so is your defense. Your aura magic will be useful for finding your enemy when you go to that plane so train in it as well. That should be your main focus but I think you can come up with a few things on your own. Now let''s get you in there," He replied to me as he teleported us to a small house and explained to me as we walked inside.


    The only thing inside the house was a gate from one end of the wall to the other and there was nothing else. After finishing his speech, he gestured his hands towards the gate as it opened on its own. I took a deep breath and released it before giving a nod to god and entered. The next ten years is going to be hellish for my own sake.

 67 In The Time Chamber

    We all know how the time chamber looks like now, after all we''ve all watched Dragon Ball Z. As I took in all the white the gate behind me closed and I decided to once again go over my training plan. Like always, training my body is a must since if my body can''t take a fight it''s pointless from the beginning. Apart from that, I need to train a new magic which is offense oriented and I have just the one in my mind. I had seen it when I was looking for my first magic but opted for Aura magic at the end since offense was covered with how I used my space powers.


    But since the evil zombies I am facing this time seem to have an immunity to space, I am in need of an offensive magic. Apart from that, I am also going to officially take up swordsmanship since, one, it''s cool and two, because I might run into situations where I need to get into close combat but can''t come into contact with the opponent or my attack magic ends up being useless.


    Then there is my Aura magic. As god said, I will need to have a method to find those guys once there and if I reach the required mastery, I can use the magic to see their movements ahead of time while in combat. There are just so many possibilities in this magic that it''s impossible to ignore.


    After sorting out the training plans, I headed for the place I will be eating and sleeping in. there was a bed and food was stockpiled at a room next to the bedroom and that''s all I really need apart from a bathroom since the rest of the time I will be training. And even sleep will be a short six hours since I need to train as much as possible.


    After checking out the house and having a small meal, I headed outside to start training. The warm up has become a habit now since I do it every day of my life now but this time it is much more intense. I triple the amount I do in each set of the exercises and made sure I was putting as much stress to my muscles as I can. Once I am done and I am on the verge of dropping to the ground, I use my time power to accelerate my recovery speed that helps me recover from the muscle stress. Once I get recovered my muscles will be more flexible and compact resulting in more strength and dexterity.


    And that was only the warm up. Following that, I started doing multiple workouts that build up strength, speed, defense and flexibility. After the workout is finished and I once again use time to recover, it is time to start my swords training.


    As I have abnormal amount of strength and flexibility for a newbie, I had to improvise and go for what I would like to call Zoro''s Training Regimen. As you can guess, the training is swinging around a stick that has a rock attached to its end which weighs more than what you should be capable of swinging. I didn''t go for the mouth though since I will be working with one sword.


    I wasn''t going for the muscle building of this exercise, since I had enough of that from that workout. Instead, I was trying to get a feel of the sword. The path to a swords master is long and hard, I know that. But if I can get myself to be at least at the level of the current Kagura in swordsmanship in ten years, I would be satisfied. Aiming for Erza is stupid. It''s like she was made to wield a sword. Although she spent less time than Kagura in learning swordsmanship, she has long reached the level of a master and is on the verge of reaching grandmaster stage.


    After that is a process of trial and error for now since I am going to be learning a new magic. The one I am going for is vibration magic. I know, like Aura magic it doesn''t sound that impressive. But think of it like a sealed version of the tremor power of Whitebeard in One Piece. That''s just one way of using it since I can use it to break up an incoming AOE attack and attack my opponent from the inside.


    The reason I chose this one is because of its versatility. It can be used in a close combat situation, long ranged situation, one-on-one situation and even against a group of people. I don''t know what I will be up against in that mysterious plane so I will need as much versatility as I can.


    And at last, nearing the end of the day, I train in my first magic, Aura magic. There is no real way of expanding its range and effect apart from getting more control on your magic power so that is what I had to do. I train in magical power control and when that ends, I try out to see any improvement and if there is, I try to see if there is anything new that I could do with it. After the training for the day ended, I meditated for an hour before heading off to be.


    =Outside 10 hrs later=


    God stood in front of the gate as he waited for it to open. After waiting for a few minutes, the gate opened as I came out giving off a strong aura that I released just for the dramatic effect and nothing else. Judge me, I don''t care. Unlike in DBZ, I looked clean and was dressed in clean clothes.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    The training was fruitful if I''m being honest. Yeah, it took longer to learn Vibration magic than it did to learn Aura magic but I progressed in it fast than I did in it as well. I was able to master the basics inside two years and given the fact that I had to cut my concentration to multiple parts to focus on more than one thing I guess it was faster than any other normal person.


    Apart from that, my physical prowess grew to unimaginable heights. If I was only able to lift and swing a sword that weighed one ton before now I can confidently say that I could swing two swords that weigh fifty tons each on two hands. It''s not an exact estimate but just an example, I could lift more but let''s not get into that little detail.


    Then came my swords training. I was able to reach my goal of Kagura in seven years and polished up my swordsmanship even more in the remaining four years. Like I said before I am not anywhere near Erza''s level yet since she was a genius but once I got the hang of it, it started coming to me easier to learn swordsmanship. Give me a few more years focused solely on swordsmanship and I might get to her level.


    As for my Aura magic, I could say that I had shown a lot of improvement in it. My range for detecting auras increased to five kilometers and if I stretch my limits, it could reach up to six kilometers. I can also use the observation haki function of the magic albeit only a little bit. But that much is enough to be used in a fight. Overall, my strength has increased to unimaginable heights. I can probably beat Achnologia quite easily now even if I don''t end up using my time powers to recover from any injuries.


    "Are you ready?" God asked me as I retracted my aura back and I gave him a nod to answer as we went outside.

 68 On The Search

    "Before you go. I must both apologize and thank you for undertaking such a huge task. As a mortal you should not be involved in these things but as we gods can''t interfere ourselves, we are forced to rely on you for this. So once again, thank you and sorry. Now, we still haven''t found out who that being is who released those evil souls since it has once again gone into slumber but from the density of power that it released, it is safe to presume that he is equal in strength to the rest of us. But you do not have to worry about it and just focus on the ones he released. Make sure you are cautious. Don''t think your new found strength will make you invincible. If they gang up on you, things will get messy so be careful. And also, there seems to be a barrier around the plane. But don''t worry it won''t stop you from entering." God and I stopped some distance away from the house that we just came out of before he gave a final few information and advice and I listened to him attentively.


    Once he finished, he gave me the coordinates for the plane and I gave him a final look before I used my space powers to the utmost limit and teleported. Ever since I have met God again, I realized that I have been less talkative. Maybe it''s because of the impending crisis or the tough challenges awaiting me or even the fear of death that may come to me on this journey. But, I know I can''t keep such thoughts in my head and make myself an easy target psychologically. I decided to toss those thoughts aside and never bring them up until I am either finished taking care of these things or I die.


    When everything became clear around me, the first thing I did was throw up. Traveling such a huge distance and the fact that I there was some sort of barrier around the place disoriented me like never before.


    After emptying my stomach, I wiped my mouth before looking around. Like all typical base of a villain, it was gloomy as hell. The sky was grey and the air had something like ash floating around here and there. Despite this the only thing normal or should I say abnormal about this villain''s hideout was the fact that the terra forming of this place was just like any other. Trees, grass, cliffs and mountains, they were all present.


    Stopping my sightseeing activity mid-way through, I started to use my Aura magic to search for my opponents. But even after standing there and giving my full concentration for a full five minutes, nothing came up. It seems this place is much larger than what my magic can cover. I will need to move around while keeping my magic activated.


    And so started my search, at the start I never imagined how huge this place could be. Even after searching for hours, I still found nothing. So when the sky turned darker than the color of ink, I decided to rest up and camp somewhere. Even if I find them after searching nonstop, it would be futile if I don''t have the strength to face them if they go for a surprise attack.


    This place didn''t have any livestock or maybe I am in an area where there is none but it did have an excess amount of fruits so I didn''t have to worry about food. I also decided to stockpile them just in case I end up in an area where there is nothing to eat. So after eating, I activated dream reality on the entrance of my campsite before meditating and then getting some sleep.


    The following days were equally unfruitful. The only living thing aside from me that I was able to encounter was just a day ago when I encountered a wolf pack on the verge of collapse. They were famished and yet had the strength of fighting an A-rank mage individual. And they were a pack of eleven wolves. Despite that they were weak to me and I took care of them swiftly. I was able to get my hands on some meat so that was good.


    Apart from that nothing noteworthy happened. I did get to see some sights though but that is beside the point. Having my Aura magic activated throughout the day had taken its toll on me so I took the day off to recover when that pack of wolves had come but after some rest, I had already recovered so I had gone on my way again.


    If I am being honest, the lack of results was getting a bit frustrating but not enough to have me make irrational decisions. It was annoying at best and I could just vent it out on my surroundings if it became too much to handle. So here I am, finished with another line of trees lying on the ground before me after I basically shredded them with my new magic.


    Just as I had managed to calm down, I felt a signal at the very end of my Aura magic''s search range. The presence was massive and gave off a dark and eerie feeling. I don''t think this was because he was brought back from the dead, I have a feeling this was just how this guy''s character is. Dark and eerie.


    I didn''t waste my time as I charged at the direction of the presence. If I miss out on this chance I don''t know when I will be able to find another one of these guys and I am not going to be counting on them leaving behind trails.


    The presence was also moving but at a much slower pace and he was very slowly making his way towards the center of my magic''s range which is where I am. After I had continuously used aura magic these past few days without stopping, its range had increased so even after a day of nonstop moving I wasn''t that close to him. I had tried to teleport to him on the first day that the chase began but I found out it was interrupted by the guy somehow.


    It took two days but I was near him enough to finally take a breather. I used time to recover my stamina and remove any form of exhaustion but I still held back from going to him since I needed to be prepared for the battle mentally.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    After I got ready, I ran at a moderate pace until I was a few thousand meters away from him. I had made my way around him to get to his front as I waited for him. I was still using Aura magic but it was much less intense than before since I was holding it back for the fight.


    After a few minutes of waiting, I saw him. And when I did, it shocked me since I knew who he was. And since I know who he was, it was going to be easier to prepare a battle plan for him.


    "Zahahaha, well what do we have here. And here I was thinking how boring this place has become. I can take care of the little rat while having some fun, must be my lucky day. Zahahaha!"

 69 *Title Hidden*

    "Zahahaha, well what do we have here. And here I was thinking how boring this place has become. I can take care of the little rat while having some fun, must be my lucky day. Zahahaha!" Standing before me was a tall man with a massive build as his body is round with relatively thin limbs. He has a big mouth with several broken or missing teeth, a pronounced crooked nose and a very large and hairy chest and torso. Long, thick, woolly black hair falls down the back of his neck, underneath a black bandana, and a small scruffy, long black beard.


    Anime fans will know him and probably want to gut him as one of the antagonist in Oda''s One Piece. One of the new four emperors and the one who was mainly responsible for Ace''s death. Marshall D. Teach aka Blackbeard.


    "What''s the matter? Why so silent eh? Come on lad, show some enthusiasm. A young lad like you should live a little. You should dream a little. Zahahaha!" Blackbeard continued his little rant as I stood staring at him. I had already prepared for situations like this where I might face someone I have knowledge of so, I didn''t focus on his appearance here. Instead I was formulating a battle plan.


    Blackbeard is someone who like to get up close and personal with his opponent and with his Yami Yami no mi it''s no surprise. And if he has the Gura Gura no mi then it is even more dangerous. but he has shown one vital weakness in the anime. He talks too much. No seriously, him not being able to control his mouth in the midst of battle has often landed him in trouble.


    The main power of his darkness fruit won''t work on me since I am not using any devil fruits and even if he uses the gravitation function of the fruit I can get the better of him easily in CQC. But if he uses the tremor fruit, then I might run into some difficulties. This power enhances his strength and after the growth in his strength, it is even more amplified. But he is not the only one who has grown stronger, so have I.


    We both have advantages heading into this, he might have more cards to show than I know of since he has grown much more than when he was previously alive but he also doesn''t know what I have in my mind. So this will come down to who reveals all of their cards first.


    "We both know how this will end up. So why waste my breath on meaningless things." I replied to him while I was going through my thoughts as pushed my left foot forward slightly and hunched down getting into my stance.


    "Zahahaha, you are right. So let''s begin your end shall, we boy?" He gave his usual annoying laugh before casually lifting his left hand. Since I knew what he was up to, I didn''t waste any energy to launch an attack on my own and waited. And soon, his darkness power showed as his left hand got covered in a black colored mist.


    Soon, I was lifted off the ground and went hurling towards him because of the gravitational pull. I maneuvered my body to an attacking position midair as I decided to only use my physical ability to fight first. I thought I should hide the effect of my Vibration magic for later. When I reached his hand, I used my own hands to grab onto his forearms and twisted my body and kicked him in the face with a left foot that had all of my body weight centered on to it.


    My full strength might not be stronger than his haki but I knew it was enough for this fight. Because of the uniqueness of his darkness fruit, it is not intangible despite being a logia fruit. So I didn''t have to worry about not landing my hits.


    He was still not taking this seriously, since if he had used his observation haki, he could have easily avoided that hit. It had the strength but it lacked speed but since I knew who this was I decided to give it a go and it worked.


    As his had snapped to the side from the hit, I landed on the ground and threw a fist to his stomach, this time though there was both strength and speed in it since I knew he would start using his haki now. And as I suspected, his hand blocked the punch.


    "Well, this is a surprise. You hit harder than the old man, and now that is saying some-" Blackbeard started to talk and that was what I wanted. In the middle of his speech, I sent the heaviest punch I could throw and this time it connected and sent his flying.


    *Bang*


    "Now that is not nice. You should let me complete myself." He came down from where I had embedded him on the cliff side like nothing had happened with that smug smirk of his. But it did work. Blood was flowing out of his mouth from its left side where I had hit and his forehead was also scratched from the impact it had on the cliff.


    Without saying anything, this time I launched myself at him as I started to throw a flurry of punches at his. He wore his smirk as he used his hands covered in darkness to block them but soon found out something was amiss. My punches weren''t weakening.


    Instead it was growing harder and harder for him to block as my punching speed started to pick up. And as more and more hits were getting landed on him, he started to use his armament haki little by little. Slowly, but surely he was starting to use his armament and observation haki to its fullest.


    And after that, it was a matter of endurance and speed. Instead of just taking the hits, he started to throw punches instead of showing his open palm to block. We were locked in an old fashioned fist fight and it was getting more and more destructive.


    "Haaaaah!!"


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    "Haaaaah!!"


    With a final swing we both sent a fist with all of our strength behind it at each other. After contending for supremacy for a while, we sent each other back as a small explosion occurred. When the scene cleared, we were once again standing opposite to one another in a staring contest.


    *Woom*


    The second round will now begin and it would be much harder. Because his fists are now surrounded by a quake bubble. He has unleashed his Tremor fruit and need to decide whether to use my Vibration magic or save it for when it really matters. This decision will decide how the fight will continue.


    Ray vs Blackbeard

 70 Ray vs Blackbeard II

    "Zahahaha, this is turning out be as potentially fun as I had in my last fight before I had died. The difference is that I am now stronger than ever and even if end up dead, I will probably be brought back to life by that thing. So, let''s go all out. Let''s kill each other, Zahahaha!" Blackbeard continued to run his mouth that honestly was getting a bit annoying. But I have already come to a decision.


    Unseen to the eye, my whole arm was vibrating at a minuscule level as I activated my magic. This is to keep its effect still hidden while the attacks that will connect will be able to help me long term. I was already using my Aura magic to its fullest to keep up with his observation haki and now that I am dividing my attention to my new magic, I need my full attention on the battle itself.


    After all the training I did, I could fight with my attention divided between different magic with ease for about an hour or so now. Although it might not seem much in a battle of this scale. The Vibration magic can cut the battle time short and give me the win if I do things right.


    Before he could say anything else though, I was already right in front of him. Even though space might not work on him, it would still work on me. So I had used space power to lower my weight through gravity as to increase my speed. The aching I felt from my arms from the last attack''s impact has long ended due to my time power.


    But just like me however, it seems he has been physically holding back as well. Because even before I could fully swing my fist on him, his quake bubble covered fist launched itself on my face. I embedded my feet into the ground to hold myself from getting pushed back and caught his arm with my hands. This was for two reason, first I wanted to forcibly move his fist from my face and second, to get in to contact with him so that my vibration could take effect on him.


    Since I got the chance, I made sure to take it. Even if my face was going through pain unlike before, I decided to continue as I let my time power take care of any injuries as I focused on attacking. Though since I had to focus on my time power much more than other I could only use it when I had breathing space.


    Slowly, I was able to get his fist away from me as my magic worked its magic unknown to Blackbeard. He was grinning like a madman while gritting his teeth as he pushed forward while I pushed him back. After getting his fist a few inches away from me, I lowered my waist as I snapped my head back while using one of my hands to twist my body using the ground.


    My other arm on the other hand, kept its grip onto his hard as I pulled him with me and threw him off balance with my legs while I was mid turn. As he was falling backwards, I sent in an elbow directly onto his chest. The impact made the ground beneath him to crack and he coughed out blood but that wasn''t the best result of the hit. What was though, was that I was able to send more vibrations inside of him. It''s just that I had to keep them from being discovered so I had controlled its effectiveness.


    After hitting him I was about to get up from the ground when his previous hit took its intended effect. My vision blurred and my legs got tangled as I almost fell again. I quickly used time to recover but it was already too late. While I was disoriented, Blackbeard recovered enough to stand back up and punched me with a haki infused quake bubble fist.


    This time as I hadn''t managed to react in time, his punch hit directly on my throat as I flew back onto the cliff side and ended up in an even worse state than Blackbeard did earlier. On the side of the cliff wall, I was coughing blood out like there was no tomorrow and as I was about to use time once again, I vision got covered by a huge shadow. It was Blackbeard as he started raining his punches on me.


    But this time, it was different. His quake bubble had black spots in it that belong to neither the darkness fruit or his haki. This was something new and I realized that he probably unleashed his newest trick and quite possibly his trump card. But the problem is that I don''t know what it does. So I shouldn''t take too much of his attack so I used what little focus I had at that time to increase the vibrations I had released in his arms.


    "Aaagghh!!" Blackbeard gave shrill cry as he held on to his left arm. His arm looked like there were worms crawling inside of it before it got worse as I bumped up the effect even more.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    "*gasp* Burst!" Despite my condition, I whispered the word as his arm full exploded in his face. As his cries continued, I tried to recover from my injuries. As I took all of his punches the amount of injuries I had increased even more so. But then I realized a problem. Some of the injuries weren''t healing. My left shoulder remained dislocated, my left forehead was bruised and was profusely bleeding and the right side of my stomach also remained in pain.


    I didn''t have time to think about this or Blackbeard because as I was treating myself, I suddenly felt a massive presence coming in. it was even bigger than Blackbeard''s and this person was coming in fast. With my current condition, I was in no state to fight two opponents and one who was even stronger than Blackbeard.


    I had lost so much blood that I had lost too much focus and that caused me to think of the vibration I had left inside of Blackbeard''s chest. The only thing I did was give the writhing form of Blackbeard on the ground in front of me before I used my last remaining strength to teleport away to a spot I had been in before to recover as soon as the new figure came to the area.


    I was unable to see who it was but if I had, I would probably be cursing my luck since this guy was the worst type of opponent anyone could face. But unfortunately, nothing can be done now apart from getting my body back to its original state.

 71 First Battles Aftermath

    -At the battlefield- 3rd POV


    As soon as Ray left, a tall figure approached Blackbeard who was still on the ground screaming in both rage and in pain. After the figure reached him, he stood there waiting for Blackbeard to calm down. As he stood there waiting, the figure turned his head towards the direction that Ray was in before he teleported away and got lost in his thoughts.


    "Haah, haah, that brat, I will kill him. Zahahaha, I will make sure there is nothing left of him when I am done with him." Blackbeard spoke from his spot on the ground as he managed to calm his rage. Though the pain of having had his arm explode was still there, it was now at a level where he could with stand it due to his tenacious endurance.


    "What happened?" The figure asked Blackbeard coming out of his thoughts as he saw he had stopped shouting and was talking to himself. The man was looking at Blackbeard with a calm and indifferent face as he asked as if he was not talking to a man who just had his arm blown up.


    "Zahahaha, I think we all have a problem in our hands. But, why should I tell any of you. You can all lose your heads for all I care. That brat had enough strength to do so after all, Zahahaha!" Blackbeard gave a look towards the man as his face split into a grin despite the pain he was going through as he spat out those words.


    The man already knowing the type of person Blackbeard was turned away from him intending to leave seeing he won''t be getting any answers from him. But before he left, he once again looked at the place Ray was at and then gave a glance back towards Blackbeard before he left. He had only come here due to the battle as he knew that Blackbeard wouldn''t fight any of the rest since he was the weakest of them but to see him set his attacks out only meant that there has been an unexpected change of events that none of them knew.


    But since Blackbeard won''t answer him, he will just have to wait and see if this particular person that Blackbeard spoke of comes at him or the rest of them. This new variant in the equation could either be an ally that was just testing himself or he could be an enemy that had somehow found them and was trying to take them out. The answer? Only time will tell now.


    -Back to MC- MC POV


    On the side of a mountain, inside a cave that was hidden due to a rock and snow, I somehow managed to light up a fire with an arm before losing consciousness once I teleported here. And now, almost an entire day after that, I woke up from my slumber due to both the pain and hunger.


    My body had still not recovered though the natural healing of my body had alleviated some of it but since I wasn''t using time power to heal while I was out it didn''t do much. Working through the pain and the obvious handicap of having to use one arm, I managed to fill up my hungry stomach before going to my injuries since I was completely out of energy to think of anything else.


    After that, I finally turned my attention to my body. Yesterday, during the fight I had found out my inability to heal myself despite using a law of the universe to do so. Time was something that always worked for me so to see that it had stopped working completely is shocking.


    Even now as I try, it wasn''t working on the areas that hadn''t healed yesterday. My forehead, left shoulder and the right side of my stomach. The rest of my body has already returned to its peak form but these areas remain the same.


    Seeing that I can at least move my body without any problems, I got into a comfortable position and got to meditating to clear my head of any panic. Although this is the first time such a thing has happened, I should calm down and not let it affect me. Instead I should find the cause and see if I could develop a countermeasure to this.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    After calming down and coming out of my meditation, I started to think back on the fight and remembered something. In the entirety of the fight''s beginning, Blackbeard had used his darkness fruit, tremor fruit and haki, that''s it. But at the end when he was raining punches down at me, there was something else. What I had assumed was his trump card, those black spots.


    It was so small that you could barely see it but it was there. The reason that may be the case could be because Blackbeard had just learnt how to do it because I know for a fact that it wasn''t haki. And I remember that the place that those spots came into contact were the same places that aren''t healing on my body right now.


    So I can assume that those spots are the reason for time power not working on my injuries. Then comes the question, is it permanent. If it is, then this could be bad news for me since I use my time control heavily in battle to recover from the hits. If it is not, then how long is its effect. For now, I need the answer to this question so I can only wait. Those guys are not going to go anywhere but I do have to worry about the fact that they will be getting even stronger in the meantime but I am helpless in this situation.


    And so began my recovery break. I spent three day trying to see if the black spots effect were permanent or not by having my time powers constantly activated. And on the third day, to my relief it started working again. It was still a lot slower compared to before but I am just glad that it is not permanent.


    I spent another two days to completely recover and then I spent another week to put myself through grueling training. I made sure that I was better than I was when I fought Blackbeard since I know the other guys didn''t have any breaks and must have gotten stronger. Apart from that, it was also to see if there have been any after effects those black spots left on me that could cause problems for my time power. But thankfully it hadn''t, and I was already getting ready to be on my way to search for another opponent. But if I met Blackbeard this time, I could just explode him if my vibrations are still there inside of him. For now, though, finding any of them is my main focus and with that in mind, I set out.

 72 The Second Opponent And Ending Blackbeard

    I don''t know if I am just that unlucky or that I had somehow ended up running in circles despite using something that was like a map. It has been a long week but since I was somewhat expecting this, I didn''t use all of my time to search with everything I had. I kept my Aura magic active while I had continued to train since I may come face to face with two people at once.


    While I was still recovering, I had made several discoveries that could be useful in the future. One, I couldn''t use my teleportation to come near Blackbeard but I was able to do so to get away from him. This means that his body was giving off something like a vibe that pushed any space related effect away from him.


    Another thing I discovered was that, after I was able to use time again, my control over it got better. This could be because I was forcing it to work more than what my body had allowed at that time but honestly it was good thing so I wasn''t against it and happily accepted the increase in control.


    Third was that this plane seems to start going through environmental changes twice every month. Not just the weather but the very geography of the world changes. It could be a normal calm day one second and then it could start to rain and never stop until the next time the changes occur. That is the current weather that I am dealing with and I can''t say I don''t like it because I have always liked the rain better than the sun.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Anyway, apart from those there were a few other minor discoveries but the most important was still the fact that just like the first time, the range for my Aura magic''s detection range had a slight increase. It wasn''t much but any increase can help me out in the long run so I can''t really complain.


    As the days went by, I continued to put myself through gruesome training while keeping my senses out to find those bastards. As I had experience of being on the hunt for days without any results, I didn''t get impatient or irritated this time. Though if thing remain like this, I might actually really explode.


    Aside from that, my continuous training has been showing results. Since the amount of work I have been putting into my training is always pushing me to the brink of unconsciousness, it is not really a surprise that it has.


    My strength and flexibility improved the most in terms of physical attributes and I took some time out to train a long range attack magic. Since I didn''t have enough time, I tried out a common magic which is lightning magic. It took some time but since this was nowhere near the level of my other magics, I got it down soon enough.


    Although its firepower and my control on it is nothing like what Laxus can do, the more I use it the more it will improve and besides, it''s not like I will be using it too much once I get back or should I say if I get back. The reason I learned it in the first place is because I wanted to have a long ranged attacking outlet to depend on. My main strength still relied on my Vibration magic and my basic physical strength.


    While that may be the case, there is bound to be a situation where I need to stay back and take the fight from long distance. And if my gut feeling is right, then I should be working on the firepower of this new magic because I feel like that time will soon come.


    I was out and about searching when I felt that familiar presence of Blackbeard. And this time I didn''t have to waste my time with him because I could sense the vibrations I had left inside of him. Although, they were on the verge of disappearing but I can just increase its vibrancy when I see him again and that would be it. I''ll let him say his final words before actually doing it though he won''t know that.


    As I made my way towards him, midway through as he was moving, he stopped and moved in my direction. It seems my Aura magic is stronger than his haki since he took longer to notice me. But it doesn''t matter as he was about to die anyway.


    Few minutes later, we both were once again facing each other. He was covering his body with captain''s coat but I could tell that he hadn''t replaced his exploded arm. He was standing there grinning like a fool thinking that he could kill me. Honestly, he lost an arm when he had two and now, his strength remained the same despite losing an arm while I had grown stronger. I could have killed him even without the vibrations I had placed inside of him, although it would be with some difficulties as he is still a strong bastard.


    "Zahahaha, I finally found you, brat. Where have you been hiding all this time. Do you know how hard it was to keep my anger in check every time I saw my arm? No matter, now that you''re here, I can finally vent it all out." Blackbeard started off gave his annoying laugh as he gave me a mild surprise. Why am I surprised you ask? Well, aren''t you? I mean his character is not matching to that of the one in the anime.


    In the anime, he was a coward who feared death. He did have his moments but that was how he was mostly and he was usually scheming behind others back rather than fighting head on. But this guy in front of me is coming at me from the front and didn''t seem to care about his death. No matter what the reason was, I wasn''t going to waste my brain cells on a soon to be dead body. As I was about to let Blackbeard vent his feelings out and let him say his final words, I stopped.


    *Boom*


    Without wasting a second, I blew Blackbeard up as the scene turned into a gore scene. Pieces of his flesh and blood flew around but I had already turned my attention elsewhere. I was looking towards my right, where stood a person. The person had a childlike figure and judging by the bulge on the chest, it was a female. Her entire body was covered in bandages, with a tattered black colored cloak with droopy ears attached to the hood. She was also wearing a floral scarf around her neck.


    "My, my, that was some beautiful firework that you just showed. Was that a welcome gift for little old me? You shouldn''t have." The figure spoke as I stood there with a chill on my back as I had once again recognized who this is.

 73 *Title Hidden*

    Standing before me was a woman who had a child-like body which was wrapped in bandages, with a tattered maroon cloak with droopy ears attached to the hood. Alongside the cloak, she wore floral scarf around her neck which was covering her chin. But apart from her fashion sense and her being here at all, what was the most disturbing about her was the ear splitting grin that she was giving which spoke volumes of her sanity.


    If her smile doesn''t make you question her sanity, then her licking off some of the blood from Blackbeard that got to her face with her freaking tongue would definitely make you thinks so. Just the sight of her licking the blood on her cheek while she continued to give that eerie smile was sending off warning bells in my head with the chills I started getting when I saw her.


    For those of you who are more acceptant of the slightly darker themed animes and mangas, you would definitely know her because of the sheer popularity the anime she resides in has. I for one didn''t like darker themed animes and even then, I know of her. Although I have never watched the show, I do have some basic knowledge of the woman standing before me. And that makes the current situation a whole lot worse since I can''t make a detailed plan against her.


    Now, if you are wondering who this is, then let me give it to you straight. Standing before me is the founding leader of Aogiri Tree in the anime Tokyo Ghoul. Yeah, Eto Yoshimura, the woman who I recall had a rating of SSS in the anime. Now, I don''t know much how they assigned the ratings, but SSS is usually reserved for those abnormally strong guys so I know what to expect from this fight. At least I hope so.


    "Oya, oya, although you gave me such a wonderful gift, you are keeping quiet now that we have met. Isn''t that rude? You should at least introduce yourself." Why is it that every time I am meeting one of these guys so far, I end up being shocked into silence? I should have already understood that the people I will be fighting is bound to be people I recognize and should at least give a few snarky remarks here and there. Granted, I definitely did not want to do so to the woman in front of me because I am not at all good with dealing with sadistic women. So this might come as a surprise but her words had slightly hurt my ego a bit.


    "Instead of wasting time on useless words, how about we just get down to business and start the fight already." So it also shouldn''t come as a surprise that I had opened my mouth. I just had to open my mouth didn''t I?


    "Oya, oya, now why would you think¡­ we will be fighting?" Eto began to talk as her grin widened if that was possible before her voice underwent a slight change as she transformed herself. I know she has something called a kakuja that is in her eye and now her kakuja is formed as a mask-like head with four horns and a single eye in the center of the mask with three markings on the left and right cheek and the forehead, and a large mouth. She is however, able to alter its appearance, spawning extra appendages, such as eyes, mouths, and limbs at will if I recall correctly.


    Now that we are slowly getting to the action part, I decided to seal my trap shut no matter what she says and started to formulate a plan. In a video that I had seen before dying, I once saw her character using some type of projectile, so I must keep an eye out for that. And her size itself is huge so that gives her a longer reach which she can use to her full advantage with those long extra limbs behind her. Apart from that, her defense should be very hard to break since her skin or hide in the current state is giving off a rough feeling.


    But the most important thing to watch out for is those black spots Blackbeard had used in our fight. I don''t know if it was just Blackbeard or the rest of this little group also uses it, but I am definitely not taking any chances. My main object should be to focus on dodging since I have to be careful in getting close to her. But at least I know that I am good at dodging. Or was it only so because I used my intangibility from my space powers.


    Anyway, I didn''t have the time to think about such things in detail since she started to swing her extra limbs at me which was easy to dodge since it seemed as if she was just testing the water. And for my part, just because my main focus was on dodging doesn''t mean I will not attack.


    While I was weaving through the battlefield, I was sending out lightning bolts at her which did no damage but was enough to annoy her overtime, making her attacks frantic and easy to read. Mind games are just as important as other factors in a fight, kids. Wait, should I be telling about how to fight to kids?


    A bad habit made its appearance at the worst time as because I was having such useless thoughts, I ended up getting hit by one of those limbs. And surprise, surprise, her limbs had those black spots Blackbeard used as well. Only, her''s seem more defined and there were more spots on her limbs meaning she has a better understanding of it than Blackbeard did and was also better at using it.


    Because the whip like limb hit my ribs, I was gasping for breath after throwing up some blood as I held my chest. Thankfully, because she was still holding back, no bones were broken though it still hurt considering I had just puke blood.


    "Oya, oya, did that hurt? Should I gently rub the spot that hurts? Should I give a massage to make the pain fly away?" As Eto withdrew her limb to her after seeing me hit and be sent flying which has already become the norm to me, she spoke with that creepy smile of hers as she watched me stand up after taking a few deep breaths.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    "This isn''t anything compared to what I am going to do to you," Well, what do you know, I couldn''t hold my mouth shut for more than a few minutes. I really need to work on that. And also on that bad habit of coming up with useless thoughts in the midst of battle. But for now, I focused fully on Eto as I got ready to engage her in battle once more.


    "Is that so? Well let''s see if you can hold up to your end of those words then. I will make sure to stop you from doing so though, so be ready for more of what you just ate. Because my dear, that was just the appetizer." Again, her grin widened as she replied to my words before sending her limbs at me once more.


    Ray vs Eto Yoshimura

 74 Ray vs Eto Yoshimura II

    I was jumping around to doge Eto''s extra limbs as I kept my eye out for any openings. While I kept a safe distance from her, I made sure to fire some more lightning bolts at her to continue what I had in mind from earlier. But I knew I had to quickly do some real damage on her since the pain I was feeling from my ribs was getting worse as more time passed.


    Like I mentioned before, there wasn''t any bones broken or anything of the sorts but the muscles around my chest was giving off a burning sensation which kept increasing so it was definitely going to affect the battle in the long term.


    Seeing as she was upping the amount of strength she put into those limbs, I knew it was only a matter of time before she gives an opening. With the amount of force, she sends in each swing, her balance will be effected and that is the moment I am waiting for. But until then, to make her put more effort into her attacks, I put more power into the lightning bolts just like how she increased her own power.


    Around five minutes of this cat and mouse chase type of battle, I was finally able to see an opening. As she swung one of her limbs, her huge body tilted to the left which made her lose balance for a split second. But that was enough for me as I had already reduced my weight to go faster and quickly arrived right before her without giving her any time to guard.


    Once I reached her, a huge lightning spear appeared behind me which I grabbed and swiftly threw it in the direction of her head. This was the lightning version of Odin''s Judgement that I had been secretly preparing behind Dream Reality''s cloaking effect and kept it aside for the right moment. Which was now.


    The lightning spear connected right on her forehead as it pierced through and embedded itself there. Taking advantage of this, I once again touched the spear and started to send my vibrations into her. I was able to get some in but before I could do so some more, she sent me flying again with her limbs while she was wailing around on the ground.


    This time it was my right shoulder that was hit but thankfully there wasn''t any of those black spots in that hit which could be because her pain was affecting her thinking process. Although I had healed my shoulder as soon as I got my balance back, the hit was able to increase the pain I was feeling in my ribs.


    But I wasn''t going to miss this chance because of some pain. I have the golden opportunity to finally give her more damage to make the fight easier. So I once again ran towards her and jumped onto her back while watching out for her limbs. As I maneuvered on her back to dodge the attacks she sent through her limbs, I kept sending vibrations into her body from where I was touching her.


    Once I was able to send a huge amount of it inside, I jumped away from her as I took some distance to make her explode. But before I could go too far away, she sent some type of projectiles at me. Some of them grazed me but none of them stabbed into me because I had managed to react in time. But the places where I was cut was hurting really bad and I wasn''t able to heal it, meaning more black spots.


    I slumped down to the ground slowly while leaning against a rock, while watching as Eto stand back up. Once I saw her look straight at me, I gave a grin to her before mouthing a ''boom'' to her. Which set the signal on the vibrations I had left inside of her.


    "Aaagghh!!"


    Eto screamed out as the vibrations destroyed her from the inside and before long, the huge body exploded making me sigh in relief. But before I could completely relax, I felt the incoming danger and so I quickly rolled to my side just in time as I dodged a long tentacle like limb that I thought I wouldn''t be seeing again.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    As the limb withdrew, I looked towards the direction it flew in and so the human like Eto stand there albeit with some difficulty, she had cuts across her whole body and was holding on to her forehead to stop the blood from flowing out of the wound there. She was panting heavily as she started to wobble around a bit. But none of this managed to shock me as much as what happened next.


    Before I could fully stand up to surprisingly continue this fight and before Eto could do so herself, another presence appeared next to her that really made me wonder just how shit my luck has been lately.


    "This seems interesting. Need any help, witch?" standing beside Eto was a young man of below average height with a slight, top muscular build and no bangs. He had white colored hair that should have reached his shoulder if it weren''t floating up right now like how a certain race in Dragon Ball does. He was wearing an amused expression as he looked between me and Eto before speaking to her.


    "Beat it pipsqueak, I can handle this." Eto though refused his gesture as she gave a glare towards him that told him to scram.


    "Heh, since when have I listened to you anyway. I''m staying, besides, he looks like someone who is fun to fight with. And if I am not wrong, he still has a lot of strength left in him to give me some more fun. Although since you have already pushed him to his current state, it would still be a good fight." The man though was not minding her glare one bit as he sent a smirk to me.


    While the two were having their little talk, I was here cursing my luck. Due to this second guy''s appearance, I can''t even teleport away because the negating aura towards the space law they were giving off had already covered the region we were at so it made it almost impossible to teleport.


    And that only left the option of fighting it out with them for now. Although Eto''s strength has diminished somewhat due to that last barrage of attack, she was still going to be a nuisance not to mention the new guy who is at his peak strength.


    The guy was wearing a white sleeveless top with black trousers and boots while he had a red colored clothing as a cape around him while he stood there with his hands on his hips. I don''t think he is that known in the anime fanbases but he is still quite famous. I mean he was portrayed as quite a bit overpowered if I remember right.


    While I had these thoughts running around in my hand, the two seemed to have finished their talk as they both turned their attention to me getting me to stop thinking about useless things and start focusing on these two in front of me.

 75 2 On 1

    But even so, I just can''t understand how Eto survived the vibrations that exploded her from the inside. Or am I overlooking something, is her body one of her constructs like those extra limbs? If so, that will explain her being alive but thankfully, being in such close range from the explosion gave her a lot of damage. All I have to do is send the vibrations directly into her real body next time.


    Nonetheless, the situation has become really troublesome now with this new addition, because not only am I fighting Eto Yoshimura from Tokyo Ghoul now, I also have to fight her and Tetsuo Shima from the manga and anime Akira at the same time.


    Yeah, that guy who had psychic powers, teleportation, mind reading and force fields that allows him to survive even in space. Thankfully, my mastery over space law is enough to allow me to make only my brain enter Dream Reality, so his mind reading will not work on me. The only thing I should keep an eye out for is his psionic blasts, telekinesis, teleportation and force fields.


    "Huh? I can''t read his mind. No matter, not like I need that for guys who are already half dead." Thank god I had used Dream Reality on my brain when I recognized him, otherwise he could have got a lot of information from me that could be dangerous.


    "There''s nothing to talk about. I''ll tear your limbs apart brat!" Eto charged at me after declaring so. But her speed was nowhere near what it was before even though her huge size from earlier should have made her slower. And she was in her normal form now, which I can use to my advantage. As soon as she arrived in front of me though, Tetsuo was also next to me sending in a punch.


    I covered both my arms with lightning unconsciously as I blocked his punch with my right forearm and caught the limb coming from Eto''s back with my left. There were black spots on both of them but because it was in contact with my lightning coat, I was able to negate its effect on me. Seeing this, I quickly coated my whole body in lighting before they started their joint assault on me.


    What followed was a classic fist fight as Eto and Tetsuo sent punch after punch at me which I responded to by either blocking or dodging. With lightning running through my nervous system at a level where it can withstand, my reaction time was greatly boosted. Added to the fact that I had already lowered my weight to increase my speed, I was able to cope with fighting to people at once.


    I didn''t let that get to my head though as I was bound to make a mistake in the midst of this chaos, so I took the split second I got in between their attacks to swipe my leg under Eto and punched Tetsuo in the gut after hunching down a bit.


    As Eto was falling backwards due to my intervention, I went behind her and grabbed her by the waist before throwing her in a Suplex while sending in a huge amount of vibration into her. And after I hit her with the Suplex, I picked her up and sent her flying towards Tetsuo who was coming in quick at me while still nursing his stomach with one hand.


    Seeing Eto flying towards him, Tetsuo just swept her aside using his telekinesis which I had already anticipated after seeing their interaction. I wasn''t expecting for him to catch her instead I only wanted her to be close to him.


    When she was swept to his right, she didn''t even go one meter from him when I made the vibrations in her go berserk and exploded her right in Tetsuo''s face.


    *Boom*


    I watched the slight dust that gathered be lifted with the wind and so blood and flesh everywhere just like how it was with Blackbeard. Only this time, I made sure the power behind it was much larger than that time. I wanted to take advantage of the explosion to wound Tetsuo but he was still in much better condition compared to mine.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Next to the explosion was Tetsuo inside a force field which he was able to create in time. But there was already damage done to him by then. He was holding on to a limp right arm as blood was flowing down it. But, I wasn''t expecting it to remain that way for long since I knew he had a high regeneration rate. And so, I started to shoot lightning bolts towards him while I made a lightning Odin''s Judgement inside Dream Reality.


    Once I saw him stop all of the lightning bolts using his telekinesis, I went in front of him while absorbing those lightning back into me to from my lightning armor and sent a punch with full force at his force field to see how much damage I could deal to it.


    And I wasn''t disappointed as while I wasn''t able to completely break through it, I was able to make a lot of cracks on it. Just as I was about to send lightning to attack him through the cracks, he hit a psionic blast right onto my chest and sent me crashing into the rock I was leaning against when he arrived completely destroying it in the process.


    He couldn''t have hit a worse part on my body. I was still hurting from the hit I had received from Eto earlier and now, I was hit there again with a psionic blast which had the same black spots as the other two. Thankfully, the amount of those black spots were less dense than Eto although it was still higher than Blackbeard.


    I was having some difficulty breathing now and that wasn''t good at all. Thankfully, while I was punching his force field, I had done something else. I poured massive amounts of lightning towards the ground after covering it with space to not let it get insulated, effectively creating a type of landmine. And as expected, after he stepped on the spot where the lightning was accumulated while walking to me, the ground suddenly burst forth while a huge pillar of lightning covered Tetsuo completely, hiding him from sight. But the scream of pain he gave off did give me reassurance as I knew he just took a lot of damage.


    The force field that still had cracks from last time was about to recover when he had stepped on the landmine but then the lightning broke through it which severed his right arm and left leg while covering his whole body with scorch marks.


    Seeing the state Tetsuo was in, I knew his mind had momentarily gone blank. I decided to take advantage of this and used whatever strength I had left in my body to reach him and then I took out the lightning Odin''s Judgement before stabbing it into his throat that got ripped from the rest of his body due to the size of the lightning spear.


    Even after this, I wasn''t able to rest easy so I gathered his head and body before making it explode to nothing with my vibration magic. Seeing the bloody explosion for the third time in a single day, I finally dropped to the ground and started panting.


    Maybe it was due to his negligence but ending Tetsuo was much easier than the other two. But for now, I needed to recover so I teleported to one of my hideouts.

 76 The Final Three

    It took a whole day before I was able to start my healing process on the wounds that were caused by those black spots and that too in a very slow pace. The damage I took from Tetsuo''s psionic blast was the worst as I still had a very difficult time to breath. Apart from that the wounds caused by Eto''s projectiles were slowly but surely healing.


    Given the rate at which it was healing, I am guessing it will take half a day to fully close the wounds. But the gash that was opened on my chest and the few cracks in my ribcage because of the psionic blast will definitely take more than a day. So the only thing I could do until then is meditate and use my time powers to the most of its current ability.


    --------------------------


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    3rd Pov


    Meanwhile, in a deeply hidden underground cave was a mystical lake that was giving off a light from its bottom that slightly illuminated the cave. Surrounding the lake on three of its side stood three figures that was mostly covered by the shadow of the cave.


    "It would seem, the other three have been killed. Does any of you have any information on who might be behind this?" One of the figure, who judging by his voice was a young man in his late twenties, asked the other two while his voice contained a hidden authority which revealed what kind of status he has either in this little group or before he had previously died.


    "It seems not. I had encountered Blackbeard after his first battle but you should know given his personality, he refused to part with any information. Now though, it would seem I should have just forced it out of him." To the right of the first man, was the man who spoke with Blackbeard following his first fight with Ray and he relayed his encounter with Blackbeard to the other two as he scanned them to see if they were hiding anything.


    "Does it matter? It''s not like we will be beaten with the recent growth in our strength. So what if those three were killed, they were just brash little brats who didn''t know the true might of what we had received. Just because this new person killed the weakest of us means nothing." The third and final member of the trio who had the voice of a middle aged man spoke indifferently after hearing what the other two had to say.


    "Even so, we must prepare just in case. the fact that this new entity was able to kill them alone is something we should be wary of. While we may not know why we were brought back to life, I for one will make sure to be alive until I find out the reason." The first man spoke as he gave a side long glance at the middle aged man. No one knew why they had been brought back to life and neither did they like each other. So they had always minded their own business aside from the three who had been killed. Those three often ended up confronting with each other. While they hadn''t gone into a full blown fight, they did have small skirmishes.


    The three who are here however were different. They always avoided any contact with the rest if it wasn''t anything big and so rarely met. And when they did, the tension between them was always tense. That was the case here as the first man''s words caused the middle aged man to slowly release his pressure.


    "This is no time to fight against each other. I propose at least being in a close proximity to one another so that even if one of us ended up fighting this new entity, the other two of us can come to aid." The younger man of the three voiced out quickly seeing as the situation was going downhill which elicited a nod from the first man and a snort from the middle aged man.


    "I don''t need your help. I can take care of my battles on my own. If any of two dare to interfere, I will show you just how powerful I am." After giving his piece of the matter, the middle aged man turned around and soon disappeared from their sight as the two looked at one another.


    -----------------------


    MC Pov


    It has been two days since I started to heal and I am finally out of the influence of those darn black spots. Since there was nothing hindering my time powers anymore, I healed the remaining wounds and physical pain completely before moving around a bit and stretching my muscles a bit. These three days has been excruciatingly hard since I had to try my best just to keep breathing.


    But even then, I had somehow managed to get some meditation done and I was able to improve my aura magic and vibration magic to some extent. As for my lightning magic, I was only able to gain better control on it and since I was unable to actually train, there was no real increase in the power output of my lightnings.


    Just like last time however, my flexibility, speed and strength gained a slight increase after recovering and so I decided to get used to the changes that had occurred to my body and magic. This was done in a day and now I started thinking about what was to come. The characteristics of the three people I have encountered so far can be said to be impulsive in a way, so I knew that apart from these three there should be those who are calmer and smarter than them. And in that case, these guys will be much harder to beat since those types are the ones who will mainly focus on getting stronger than useless things.


    And if that is so, the things they will be able to do with those black spots will be much more as well. Thankfully, I was able to find out a way to somewhat negate the effect those spots had on me in the last fight when I used lightning to coat myself. And with that in mind, I started an intense training session in regards to my lightning magic and strengthen the lightning armor which is really a copy of what the Raikage used in Naruto. But as long as it helps me, I wasn''t going to make a fuss about it.


    A few days of this training later, I was leaning against a tree to rest after another training session when I noticed a presence coming in quick. But I didn''t move and instead waited for him/her to arrive. And it didn''t take long as a figure jumped out of the trees and landed in the forest clearing that I was in.


    "So you are the one who killed those three. Although you are hiding it well, the aura you give off is almost the same as mine. So this won''t be a disappointment in the end after all. Come, let us dance shall we?" The figure stood there imposingly with a blank face as he spoke those words. While inside of my head, I was cursing whatever god it was that released these bastards.

 77 *Title Hidden*

    "So you are the one who killed those three. Although you are hiding it well, the aura you give off is almost the same as mine. So this won''t be a disappointment in the end after all. Come, let us dance shall we?" The figure stood there imposingly with a blank face as he spoke those words. While inside of my head, I was cursing whatever god it was that released these bastards.


    Because in front of me stood one of those who would be described as a complete battle maniac. And since he is a battle maniac, I have to also accept the fact that he will have a much deeper understanding into those black spots this guy''s companions used, not to mention his inborn talent in training.


    Even if the black spots weren''t an issue, just his other various powers he could use is enough to make me sigh in frustration because he was so versatile. And since I know how and when he died, I also know what to expect in this fight and that is giving me a headache as well.


    Before me stood a fair-skinned middle aged man with spiky, white hair that had a slight blue tint to it. his hair was grown to waist-length with shoulder-length bangs framing the sides of his face, covering most of his right eye. Although still relatively young, more prominent creases had developed under each of his eyes. This was one of the founding members of Konohagakure no Sato in Naruto, Madara freaking Uchiha.


    "This is starting to get annoying. Forget it, let''s just fight." I couldn''t help but sigh while saying so as I stood up from the ground and got into my stance. Madara also got into a stance that I was somewhat familiar with as most of the ninja in the anime would use this stance.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    The Uchiha were mainly known for their sharingan instead of their taijutsu. Even their affinity for fire release was much more well-known than their taijutsu. Despite that, Madara was able to go head to head with Gai who was a taijutsu master with his own taijutsu. This shows that Madara had trained in every aspect of a ninja to the limit, and that is also not mentioning his talent in learning combat oriented things and make it overpowered.


    Since I know Madara''s hand to hand combat is much better than others who I have fought so far, I will have to be much more focused when in combat with him. Despite my worries on his taijutsu, I have not forgotten the strongest aspect of an Uchiha, the sharingan.


    It was said that Madara could put anyone in a genjutsu with a mere look into the eyes of someone. And although you would have to have chakra inside of you to be put into a genjutsu, I was not going to take any chances. That''s why when he landed in the clearing and before he fully raised his head to look at me, I had already covered my brain and my nervous system with space power and sent it to Dream Reality. I was still somewhat unsure if this will work but there was nothing else that I could do since I am not good enough to fight someone of his level while keeping my eyes down or keeping it closed.


    Nonetheless, all those thoughts were swept aside since Madara vanished from his spot and appeared in front of him and sent his right palm towards my chest which I easily redirected only to see that he was sending in a left hook to my cheek. I managed to crouch on the ground to dodge and swiped my leg under him to get him off balance which he just jumped lightly before tilting to the side and kicking towards my head with a flying roundhouse kick.


    To his attack, I used my forearm to block and back flipped to get back on my feet while he did the same and we quickly went at each other once again as we traded blow for blow. The difference between experience was showing since the beginning as his hits was landing on me much more than what I was able to land on him. Despite this, I was slowly but surely getting used to his style of taijutsu because I was getting more hits in the more we fought and I was also able to block or dodge more of his hits.


    This close combat situation lasted for nearly half an hour before we both finally retreated and created some space between us. We weren''t tired at all after that intense workout, instead we were even more lively. We both knew that what happened just now was just the warm up and that the real fight had yet to begin. This has been the longest battle I have fought in this plane so far and it hasn''t even truly begun yet.


    "Your taijutsu is not bad. You lack in experience but you are able to make up for that with your skills. But still, why is it that my sharingan is not working on you. I have been trying to put you into one from the moment when I got here but there hasn''t been any success." Madara spoke after remaining silent for a while and I could finally release a sigh of breath inside of me since now I can stop worrying about any genjutsu.


    "Does it matter? Just know that it won''t work on me and let''s just continue our fight." I replied to him and I really hope he agrees on not using genjutsu.


    "True. But since the warm up has finished, I think it''s time to take up the heat a little, don''t you think so?" Madara gave a nod before raising one of his hands to his chest area, which I am assuming is to create hand signs. That got me serious since I know he is going to start using jutsu now and most likely fire jutsu. There is also the fact that we are surrounded by trees, so I am also expecting a large scale forest fire. Damn, even without those damn black spots, Madara is on a whole other level.


    "I don''t know about turning up the heat, but I do think this place could use some more lightning. So, shall we begin round two or is there more to speak of?" Lightning covered my right arm up to its elbow as I spoke to him before giving a smirk.


    "No, I think we have done enough greetings to each other. Come, I hope you entertain me like how Hashirama used to do so." With his final words as a signal, he started and completed the hand signs to his jutsu in a second and released it while I also sent a massive lightning ball that has been compressed to the limit of the time I had.


    "Fire Release: Grand Fire Ball Technique"


    *Boom*


    His fireball soon reached my lightning ball in the middle of the clearing as a huge explosion took place. This re-started our fight as Madara jumped above the cloud of smoke after the explosion and once again made hand signs for another jutsu. But before he was able to do so, I appeared above him with a lightning spear. Realizing this, he turned midair and released his jutsu while I threw the spear.


    "Fire Release: Great Flame Flower."


    *Boom*


    Ray vs Madara Uchiha

 78 Ray vs Madara Uchiha II

    We both knew what was coming when we threw our attacks at each other from such a close proximity, so we both used our defensive stances after releasing our attacks. Madara used his gunbai to block while I became intangible. The difference was that Madara was still physical so he was thrown inside the smoke cloud on the ground from before while I landed in there gently.


    Because I had a rip off version of observation haki, I was able to tell where he was and I knew he was looking for me with his sharingan. The smoke wasn''t really a disadvantage for us as we both once again went on the attack.


    "Fire Release: Great Fire Annihilation."


    As soon as I heard those words, I covered my body with lightning and released it outside when his attack reached me. The discharge of lightning around me was enough to cover me and thankfully I used lightning instead of my intangibility because instead of red or orange, his fire was heavily black. I knew what that meant, most of his attack was covered with that black spot and I now knew how much of those I should be expecting.


    His jutsu continued for a while and I was about to lose my lightning coat so I hastily started to move out of the attack''s range. When I was able to do so, Madara was already onto me as he swung his gunbai towards my head in a slashing angle. I quickly took out my unused sword, which has been lying inside of Dream Reality for a long time now.


    After retrieving my sword, I blocked his gunbai and redirected it towards the sky before sending in a slash of my own to his throat which he dodged by tilting backwards and I narrowly missed him. Once he got back to balance we started to trade blows using our weapon of choice as the sound of clashing resounded in the now fire covered forest clearing. The area near us was blown away due to the earlier two explosions but beyond that was a sea of fire.


    As we traded blows, Madara jumped back a bit and waved his gunbai as a fan and created powerful gusts of wind that was strong enough to blow several strong people. As I was in front of him, I was hit with those winds head on as I went flying backwards.


    "Fire Release: Dragon Flame Release Song Technique."


    As I maneuvered myself midair I saw fire balls in the shape of dragon heads heading towards me, so I waved my sword sending a stream of lightning that cut the fireballs, causing it to explode though on a smaller scale than before.


    I didn''t stop there as lightning covered my sword again and stabbed forwards as Madara revealed himself. He though only used his gunbai to block and then I remembered something that made me want to curse. Just as I realized what was about to happen, the attack I had just used on him returned back to me as he converted it into wind transformation to reflect it back on to me.


    I didn''t have a chance to evade but I managed to tilt my body backwards and that was enough to save me from a lot of damage. Although I was still wounded, it wasn''t to the level of effecting the battle. The front of my t-shirt was gone and there were small slash marks here and there but that was it, I used intangibility to save my head so that was ok. And it was also fortunate that those black spots didn''t cover the whole attack and my head was safe from them. though my torso was attacked by those black spots.


    "Wood Release Secret Technique: Nativity of a World of Trees."


    "Shit!" I couldn''t help but curse this time as he started to bring out the heavy artillery. The wood release is a headache in and of itself, and this jutsu was one of the top ones. The ground beneath me cracked as multiple trees, vines, and branches rose from it and attacked me from all side.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    I used my aura magic to its fullest more than I have ever used and dodged the attacks left and right. There were some that was able to pierce me and some that created gashes on me. The majority of which I couldn''t dodge were slashed apart with my sword as I tried to save my ass. I had focused on dodging those with black spots so the ones that managed to pierce me were normal ones and I healed them quickly. But the trees that were black still managed to wound me somewhat as more and more blood started to flow.


    To break out of this predicament, I sent whatever focus I could spare to form a huge lightning spear and sent it towards Madara who was trying to hide in the midst of trees. Madara dodged as I expected but only narrowly as this attack had come out of nowhere and his sight was blocked by the trees. Due to his timing of his jump I was able to hurt him somewhat from the ensuing explosion that also managed to cut off the chakra he was supplying to the jutsu.


    His right side was injured but that quickly healed because of Hashirama''s cells and before he could do anything else, I was already onto him as I started to slash and hack at him with my lightning covered sword. He used his gunbai to block and would sometimes use it to reflect my attacks back at me but I had enough recollection and awareness now to dodge them.


    As this continued for a while, while we weaved through the forest fire and destroying over surroundings, I was able to overwhelm him and get in a lot of damage done, especially to his left pectoral which was where Hashirama''s look alike face was. I was hoping this somehow slows his regeneration and it worked. The more damage the face was taking the slower it was taking to regenerate for him. While his body now contained Hashirama''s cell throughout it, its main supplier was still the face, so when it is damaged, the amount of cells it could produce will be severely reduced and that is what happened here.


    After the drawn out battle I managed to send him flying with another lightning spear and finally managed to get a breather. I was slightly panting as I watched him stand up from the ground and then he raised his head to reveal one of his main cards. The rinnegan.


    "It has been enjoyable so far. Now, I hope you give me more and keep up with me. Because from now on, my power will be on another level." Madara spoke as he revealed his rinnegan and gave a smirk that was full of battle intent. As expected of a battle maniac. And along with that he also made a full body Susanoo.


    Seeing this, I knew the final phase of the battle is approaching. I can''t let him reveal all of his cards. There are some which are too overpowered so I have to end this quickly. And so, I began to use my vibration magic which caused the air around me to slightly shake which he promptly noticed.


    "I send the same words right back to you." I returned his smirk as I spoke and I flew towards him to continue our fight once again while he swung his susanoo''s sword.

 79 Ray vs Madara Uchiha III

    *Bang**Bang*


    My sword that had both vibration magic and lightning magic clashed with his susanoo''s sword and the shockwaves created by the clash destroyed everything around us while we fought without giving much thought to the environment around us.


    Since his susanoo had two hands that wielded weapons, it was obvious that on the attacking side, Madara had the upper hand. But since I was faster than him, I was able to make my way through his attacks and land blows on him as well.


    Because I was using vibration and lightning at the same time, the damage done on his armor was enough to create cracks. Although since I hadn''t pulled out any big attacks and only used normal attacks, he was able to restore the armor relatively easily. But I wasn''t that worried since my aim was to send in vibrations inside of the armor through the cracks.


    Since his susanoo was so huge, the amount of vibrations needed to break it was also large. Even if I fought with this strategy for over an hour, I will only be able to blow up a small portion of his susanoo. But I had to be patient to succeed so that I don''t end up regretting in the end.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    While I was fighting according to my battle plan, Madara himself was thinking on how to fight me inside the susanoo and if given enough time he could come up with really dangerous plans. Even if that weren''t the case and he somehow decided to use more destructive and overpowered moves, I would be screwed. Especially with those black spots.


    While I was still attacking his susanoo, from within the massive structure, Madara extended his hand towards me and worded something that I couldn''t here. But I felt what he just said in no time as I was hit with a massive gravitational repulsion that sent me packing to the ground. Although he didn''t use the black spots, the pain this attack gave me was enough to daze me and he took advantage of that.


    "Chibaku Tensei."


    This time I was able to hear him surprisingly despite my dazed state but I couldn''t ponder on that as I understood the situation I was in. And that was amplified when I was dragged by an invisible force towards the small black hole in the sky. There was already a massive amount of rocks and trees gathered around it and quickly stuck to each other and once I fully recovered from my dazed state, I was already stuck to its surface and surrounded by rocks that were taking in a black color in an alarming rate.


    I knew I couldn''t use my intangibility anymore since I was surrounded by rocks that had those annoying black spots. And the same was the case for teleportation. I was trapped and I knew I had to take the crash that will come head on. Madara will not keep me captured, he will definitely crash this to the ground.


    Realizing this, I started to think on how to survive this. While I could cover myself with lightning, it won''t be enough to completely offset the damage. But if I used vibration to disrupt my immediate surroundings and created a lightning cocoon around me with an added barrier of vibration just in case it could work. Despite this, I know that there is bound to be damage I will take from this so I had to also make sure that the damage I take is not from those black spots so that I could heal myself.


    After getting everything in order, I put my plan to action as the rocks around me gave way as I surrounded myself with lightning which took the shape of a cocoon soon enough. While this happened the vibrations I had used to create space started to compress around the cocoon while still keeping the area around it free of anything else. After doing so, I finally focused on the incoming boom.


    After waiting for a while, I finally felt the artificial planet going down to crash. I mentally prepared myself for the impact as I once again checked my defense to see if there was anything amiss. Madara will either take the opportunity to land the finishing blow or leave after the crash, I don''t know which one it is but I know that I will have to be proactive and deliver the decisive blow right after this. That''s why, while I was setting up my defense, I sent vibrations through the air spaces and then through the air outside and into the susanoo through the cracks that were recovering to make sure I still had the upper hand in the long run.


    Soon enough, the mass of rock plus me landed and exploded. The shockwave and the rocks flying around was slowly chipping away at my defenses and there were times when they made through my defenses and left lasting wounds on me through those black spots that I wasn''t able to dodge because of the cramped space.


    As the explosion finished and the spoke, dust and debris stopped hindering his eyesight, Madara watched the explosion sight to see where his opponent was. He still had his susanoo up and ready but not because he expected his opponent to remain unharmed after that. It was mainly because he was prepared to fight the other two men who he had met before this in case they tried something. Although there was some doubt in his heart that his current opponent will come out of this. Even if that is the case though, he will come out in no condition to fight.


    Just as he thought of this, a massive pillar of lightning broke from the ground below him and hit his susanoo that created massive web cracks on its surface. Seeing this, Madara used the weapons on its hands to be the first contact point. but what he didn''t know was that the intention of this attack was never about destroying his susanoo.


    Once the attack ended, Madara moved the susanoo''s hands to see me standing next to the place from where the lightning burst out. I was panting heavily and there was big gash on my back that was shedding blood like a river but I stood tall as I looked at him.


    Next, before he could do anything, a massive spear of lighting emerged above me since it was too big to hold on to with my hands. As I took a big gulp of air, I sent the massive spear flying right on to the chest of the massive structure known as susanoo.


    "Odin''s Judgement." As soon as I finished saying that, the spear broke through the armor before dispersing, but that was enough. Because before he was able to completely seal the cracks shut, I was able to send in the required amount of vibrations inside as I staggered on my feet a bit.


    "You survived without much effort from that. It seems I have underestimated you. But that will change now, I will take you seriously and give you the warrior''s death that you deserve after what you have shown me." Madara spoke after watching the cracks seal shut and his eyes held a glimmer of respect in them at the end of those words.

 80 Without Res

    "Haha, although you say that, you are still underestimating me." I gave a small laugh at that as I crouched down before jumping towards him while using both space and lightning to make myself faster. This will only work this one time so I have to make it count.


    Once I got close to his susanoo, I exploded the vibrations inside the structure after becoming intangible beforehand so that I won''t be affected by the explosion. I kept my aura magic activated the whole time so that I would know where he is during the chaos that will follow afterwards.


    *Bang*


    And with the loudest bang of the day, the susanoo that has stood tall for so long under my constant bombardment of attacks couldn''t hold on for even a second before exploding and Madara, who stood in its center, was obviously the most wounded out of this whole thing. After the explosion, his whole left side was blown to smithereens and one of his eyes were burnt as well. But this was still not enough to kill him as his body started to regenerate relatively slowly as he was falling down to the ground.


    I was making my way towards him in a blinding speed when I saw his leg that he lost regenerate which he used to prop himself on the ground. But the pain and loss of his upper left body kept him from reacting to what happened next.


    I finally reached in front of him and used my lightning covered sword to slice off his head before following up with a stab to the Hashirama face on his chest, this time with added effect of vibration as his body exploded in my face. But since I had yet to deactivate my intangibility, the blood and flesh flew through me and trust me when I say this, it''s not a good feeling.


    Once I saw his body exploding and his presence disappearing, I dropped to my ass as I finally started to relax. But it seems luck has really stop paying much attention to me because I was forced to give a sigh and stand up before looking to my left.


    *Clap**Clap*


    Standing there clapping is a man who appeared to be in his late twenties. He had his hair swept back, with a strand hanging down his face. His eyes were both menacing and calm while he gave a slight smile towards me.


    "Oh come on, give me a break already." I muttered to myself as I saw who it was and held my forehead. I had just gone through the longest and toughest battle mental wise in my life that lasted for nearly twenty hours, and now I have to go fight this guy without any rest. Great, just great.


    You must be wondering why I am not teleporting away right? Well, that is because I am inside some type of barrier that is keeping me from doing so. This guy seems to have come prepared unlike those before him.


    "Now, whatever do you mean by that? Why do you think I am here to fight you in the first place? By the way, that was one brilliant fight I have witnessed." Haah, I have to get used to hearing him talk like that while fighting won''t I.


    The man in front of me, if you haven''t realized yet is the former captain of the 5th Division in the Gotei 13 who then turned traitor on the Gotei 13 and went on to become the leader to the Espadas in the anime/manga Bleach, Aizen Sosuke.


    "You know, these situations have been happening so often now that I am starting to get pissed. How about we do this tomorrow?" I spoke after seeing no way out of this and it really was making me pissed because this is happening more often now.


    "Hm, I don''t know about that. I only have one ally remaining and I don''t think he will be happy to know that I delayed the situation we are in. And besides, I don''t think I will get another chance with you in your current condition." Aizen didn''t waver as he replied and I could only sigh at that.


    To be honest, Aizen wasn''t that difficult to fight against once you know what cards he has up his sleeves. The reason Madara was so tough to fight was because his arsenal was versatile and almost all of them had a very high firepower.


    Aizen on the other hand, heavily relies on his shikai. I know both its advantages and weaknesses since it was one of my favorite zampakutos in the anime so I know how to avoid its hypnosis affect. Once you take out his shikai, he only has his swordsmanship and kidos. It''s not that I am underestimating him or his kido, I just have the knowledge on so many kidos that I know I can survive a fight against an Aizen who only uses that.


    "Is that so? Tell me something though, just what were you all up to all this time and who is the remaining one?" I stopped that topic there and asked him something that hasn''t been cleared before while finding who the last person is.


    "Hm, curious aren''t we? But, unfortunately, we don''t know either. We have just used this opportunity at life again to become stronger so that one day we can accomplish what we wanted to do so in our past life. You, are making that future bleak. And that is the reason why I must put a stop to you." Aizen replied to my first question and his answer surprised me since I never expected that.


    "As for who the last member of our little group is, hm, well, he seems to have introduced himself as¡­"


    "¡­."


    Oh, come on. Are you serious right now? This is pure never ending bullshit, that I swear is threatening to drown me. It''s like luck has really left me now after hearing that.


    "Well, well, it seems you recognized the name. are you perhaps someone from his old world? Now, that would be interesting. On that topic, how did you arrive here on this plane anyway?" Aizen was watching my expression saw he probably saw my eyebrows twitch at the name he gave, so he asked a set of his own questions.


    "In order, I do recognize his name, no I am not from his world and lastly I don''t want to tell you." I replied snarkily as now I was really in a bad mood. I have to make sure that last guy doesn''t come here while I am fighting Aizen or after the fight. I have to teleport away from here somehow after finishing Aizen off.


    Thinking up to here, I cast all unnecessary thoughts out of my head and once again got into my battle stance. I know what I have to do in the fight and after the fight. All I have to do is execute what I planned in my head outside here.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    "Oh, done with the greetings already? Then it would be rude to keep you waiting, wouldn''t it?" As he spoke up to there, he raised his hand and put it on the hilt of his zampakuto that was shaped like a regular katana. Seeing this, I already knew what was coming and so I gave him a cocky smirk. You know, like the ones Sasuke used to throw at Naruto, that one. Oh yeah, this is going to be exhausting as hell when it''s finished.

 81 Ray vs Aizen Sosuke

    "Shatter." As soon as he opened his mouth, I covered my whole body with lightning. This effectively cut off my line of sight which could have become fatal in any battle, but I had no choice in this matter as in order to avoid falling for his hypnosis, I had to have not seen his shikai release. If it wasn''t this way, I would have closed my eyes so it would end up the same way anyway.


    When the lightning retracted from my vision, I saw him with his sword out of its sheath. His previously calm face now had a slight seriousness to it seeing as I had managed to avoid seeing his shikai release. And so he knew that he will have to fall back on his kido mastery and swordsmanship to face me. But the main reason for his seriousness has to be the fact that he doesn''t have his biggest advantage anymore and that is his illusions.


    "You seem to be hiding more than it seems. How did you know about my zampakuto?" Aizen asked as he saw me revealing my eyes through the lightning cloak. But instead of answering him, I charged at him with my sword in hand.


    Although my sword usually wouldn''t be able to handle a fight against a zampakuto, but due to me covering it with lightning and vibration on the surface, it could manage a prolonged fight but only once. The following clash was against swords and as the sound of clashing resounded, I kept upping my speed to get my attacks through his defenses. But his experience allowed him to stand toe to toe with me and I had to try and keep the pace up to find an opening.


    "Bakudo #1: Sai."


    "Hado #4: Byakurai."


    As soon as he muttered those words, my hands that were mid swing stopped before folding behind me. Once my hands were tied behind me, he pointed his index finger at me and fired a black lightning bolt right on my chest. Although it seemed as if the entire lightning was black there was still a lot of blue so that means that the blackness was those darn spots again.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    But I withstood my pain and somehow broke free of his spell before once again going on the attack. I swiped my sword at his waist height and sent a lightning bolt out of it that was able to hit him on the sides but was blocked by his sword from the attack hitting his chest.


    But that wasn''t the end as continued my attack with an overhead swipe which he was only barely able to block. But because of the strength I had put into the attack, he was pushed to the ground as a crater formed beneath him. He managed to come out of the attack by rolling away though and pointed his index finger at me once again.


    "Hado #31: Shakkaho."


    He generated an orb of fire at his finger point and fired it towards me. I had gotten sloppy because of exhaustion so the huge fireball hit me head on as I got serious burns and flew backwards. Despite being a mid-level hado spell, the power he used in it was massive so the damage done to me was also on a large scale.


    I had flown a large distance away from the battle and I had the sudden idea to escape. Am I being a coward? Maybe. But what else do you want me to do? I had just finished a long fight with Madara and now I am fighting Aizen. Not to mention the wounds I suffered at Madara''s hands, now I have just taken a freaking lightning bolt and a fire ball that is only worsening the situation.


    Having made up my mind, I started to use my space power and lightning magic to the limit as I bolted to the end of the barrier that was surrounding me. Of course, seeing as I was running away, Aizen gave chase and damn was he fast.


    He was able to keep up with me despite the fact that I was using lightning and space to become faster than normal. But since I was ahead of him and the distance between us wasn''t shortening, I was able to focus on running away. That was cut short as Aizen started firing one spell after another and this caused my speed to slow down a bit since I was forced to dodge the attacks.


    But it seems that after the recent run of bad luck, I managed to get some good luck in this situation because just as Aizen managed to close the distance between us even more, I reached the barrier wall. And as quickly as I can, I exited the damn thing and teleported away. Again, cowardly? Maybe. Do I care? Absolutely not.


    I didn''t manage to go far though and I had to teleport once more. But since I had enough time to actually concentrate this time, I managed to travel over hundreds of kilometers this time. And that is how my first encounter with Aizen ended. Now all I have to do is recover so that I could finish him for putting me into a situation where I had to run away.


    Back at the barrier wall, Aizen stood there silently as he watched the place where I disappeared from while wearing a contemplative look on his face. He was nursing his left shoulder and right waist from the lightning slash bolt I had sent after having deactivated his shikai. As he stood there, he felt a familiar presence coming in so he waited quietly.


    "Where is he?" Soon enough, an old man landed next to him as he asked Aizen. He had noticed only Aizen here right now but had perceived a second presence as he was arriving here. And he was sure that Aizen hadn''t killed him since the presence had felt like it disappeared too quickly for someone who died.


    "He retreated. I can''t call it running away since I had started to fight him right after he finished Madara. And given what that man is capable of, I think he must have been heavily wounded after the fight. To have fought me at equal strength with those condition is praiseworthy enough." Aizen replied after sorting out his thoughts and the old man merely nodded at that in reply as the two fell into a silence.


    "Well, I shall leave first then. I have to recover from these wounds, although it isn''t anything fatal, it is dangerous to leave it alone. Until next time then." Aizen spoke after some time giving a glance to the man who stood next to him before he left using shunpo.


    The old man looked at Aizen leaving before he turned his head towards the western direction where a certain man/boy/old man/pedoph-¡­ was recovering from his wounds. If Ray had known that this old man had somehow managed to pinpoint the general direction of his whereabouts, he would have just shrugged his shoulders and said ''As expected''. But that is not now nor then.


    The old man turned around and left the place he was in as he decided to put some time aside to get some training done and get stronger. It wasn''t like he had anything else to do besides waiting for Ray to come find him since knowing the general direction didn''t mean he knew where Ray exactly was, especially in a huge realm like this.

 82 Ray vs Aizen Sosuke II

    Four days. That''s how long it took for the effect of those black spots to wear off. Even after that, I was only able to use time control to heal my wounds at a very slow rate. But as long as I could heal quickly, it didn''t really matter that much. But on another note though, it seems this is becoming a bit too repetitive now, I mean I have to just laze around and wait for the effect of the damn black spots to wear off and then I will heal myself before training a bit. And right after that, I have to fight again as those bastards seem to have clairvoyance on when my small training finishes.


    But this time, I am going to do it differently. While my body was still injured and in pain, I began a madman''s workout. I tore my muscles and rebuilt them while I had my time powers on active the whole time. This not only increased the density, flexibility and the strength in my muscles, but also increased my control over the law of time. Meaning two birds with one stone.


    I also kept up my sword training and magic training but because I have been doing so many things at once while enduring both physical and mental pain, I haven''t been using my aura magic while all of this was happening. I know this might come back to bite me in the ass but I had no other choice.


    Aura magic has run out of what it could do in battle for me. don''t get me wrong, the haki like effect is still useful and it will remain so but I can''t improve that haki like effect any longer without long term training which I don''t have the time for.


    Now I am not going to train in it just so that I could increase the range of its sensor ability because I have the feeling that the remaining two are actively looking for me and there is bound to be a time when we meet each other like this. That is why, I have been training in everything except for my aura magic.


    After I was able to freely use my time powers, I completely healed myself and felt the change in my body. Because of the constant breaking and reconstructing of my muscles, it is no surprise that my current physical attributes are way above what it used to be. And apart from that, my lightning magic and vibration magic has increased in both power and control not to mention the control I gained over time.


    "Seeping crest of turbidity. Arrogant vessel of lunacy! Boil forth and deny! Grow numb and flicker! Disrupt sleep! Crawling queen of iron! Eternally self-destructing doll of mud! Unite! Repulse! Fill with soil and know your own powerlessness!" There it is. I knew it was going to come back and haunt me. When I finished checking out the changes in my strength, a voice suddenly started chanting something and I already knew what kido spell this was.


    "Hado #90: Kurohitsugi."


    The sky appears to darken as multiple boxes of black energy appear, each of them topped off with cross-shaped spears, before they multiply and close in on their me. Soon enough, I was surrounded and sealed inside of a black spiritual coffin. Inside the coffin, a powerful torrent of gravity envelopes me but I negated it with my own control over space when several spear-like protrusions pierced the box, intent on lacerating the me who was inside, from head to toe. But here is what''s different from me and the rest of those who were caught in this spell. I wasn''t bound by the gravity.


    I nimbly maneuvered my body as I dodged all incoming spears, the only damage I took was tears on my clothes. The shirt that I had just changed into damn it. Anyway, right now, I was so confident in my ability that I didn''t really take Aizen seriously. I mean, now that my body is in its peak form, I could end him easily. To me, the only thing dangerous about him is his shikai. But since he knows that it won''t work on me, all I have to do is avoid his only other form of attack, his kidos.


    His swordsmanship might prove some trouble but that''s it. Some trouble is all it comes down to. After I dodged every spear that came to make me into a porcupine, the coffin I was inside of started to fade as the outside world started to show once again.


    Outside, Aizen was there with his face frozen. His face held that cocky smirk of victory that although small, could still annoy anyone who sees it. Seeing me completely unharmed apart from my clothes getting some scratches, Aizen''s eyes widened slightly. Get it? Aizen, widen. Ok, bad joke.


    "You could have greeted me better than that, you know?" I spoke while making sure he noticed both amusement and cockiness in my tone. And that he did, as he once again pointed his index finger at me to fire his spells by sheer annoyance probably.


    "Hado #1: Sho"


    "Hado #4: Byakurai."


    "Hado #33: Sokatsui."


    All three of the spells he fired were single target spells. The first one was of pure energy, the second was of lightning and the last one was of fire element. I used my lightning and vibration coated sword to block them, as while the vibrations does the dissipation of the spells, the lightning is there as the final barrier to block any remnant energy from the spells.


    "Is that all? And here I was expecting more from you considering the way you presented yourself to me the last time we met." After blocking the attack, I spoke to him to see if I could get under his skin but instead he regained his calm as he watched me.


    "It seems I won''t have much chance against you at the peak of your strength. And considering you somehow knew about my shikai, I can''t use that against you as well. In that case how about this then." Aizen spoke up until here as energy ruptures a large area around him, causing the ground to rise up in pillars, before rising into the air to form five enormous, light purple dragons above the now energy enveloped Aizen.


    "Hado #99: Goryutenmetsu."


    Seeing this scene, I pointed my sword at the massive energy dragon as the lightning and vibrations around started to expand and soon formed my own dragon. The lightning dragon that I made was covered by a coating of vibrations that was compressed to the limit. This way, the vibrations can both dissipate his energy dragon and explode his attack while the lightning that it was covering became its foundation to hold its ground against the attack. Kind of like a sword and the shield combination.


    *Swish**Boom*


    Once we swung our attacks at each other, the massive dragons above us flew towards each other as my vibration and lightning dragon collided with his energy and black spot dragons. The ensuing explosion was of course deafening but neither of us paid any mind to that as both of our attacks negated each other as we stared through the dust clouds.


    "I guess this next attack will determine my fate then." Aizen spoke as he realized the current status quo. He knew that if the next attack did nothing against me his end would be here and so he decided to give it his all in this final attack.


    "Had #96: Itto¡­"


    Like I said, I had a lot of knowledge about kidos. And once I heard ''Hado #96'' from his mouth, I decided to end this fight without letting him use the spell. I definitely don''t want to face that spell. If you haven''t realized yet, then let me give it to you straight.


    Hado #96: Itto Kaso, is a forbidden offensive technique. The practitioner can only activate the spell by using their own body as the catalyst. Due to this effect, Aizen himself referred to it as the spell of sacrifice in the anime. The spell causes a brief shockwave followed by a massive pillar of red fire erupting from the ground in the shape of a katana''s tip. The blast from the pillar is so forceful that it can completely obliterate all buildings within its vicinity. By using this spell, Captain-Commander of the Gotei 13, the strongest Shinigami in soul society, Genry¨±sai Shigekuni Yamamoto lost his left arm. Now do you understand why I don''t want to face off against that spell?


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    And that is why, in the middle of his chanting, I arrived before him in a flash and cut off his head. And like every other time, after I cut off his head, I blew up his body. Brutal and anti-climactic? Yeah. Do I care? Uh, let me think, hm, no. It was kill or be killed, so why should I care how it''s done.

 83 The Last Battle

    Once I finished off Aizen, I went into thinking mode. I had to decide what to do next, should I train some more so that I could get used to my newly increased strength or should I head into this last battle straight away. There is pros and cons to both, with the most important being that, if I train more, I could be better prepared and stronger in the fight, but if I go to fight now, I would have interrupted my last foe from getting any stronger.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    The last guy is both easier and harder to deal with than the rest of those whom I have fought already. His arsenal of moves while nothing to scoff at is not that many. But each one of those can be dangerous not to mention his hand to hand combat experience and skill. His CQC is the most dangerous asset to him and I know for a fact that he will be much more difficult to fight than it was fighting Madara.


    It''s not that he is stronger than Madara or anything like that. In fact, Madara has a much more diverse skillset and he has a lot of experience with them and he could also fight without any skills and by just using his body. This last guy on the other hand while similar to Madara, he is also different.


    Although he doesn''t have as diverse a skillset as Madara, his experience in using his existing skills and moves are slightly beyond me and even without that, as I mentioned, his most dangerous aspect is his CQC technique.


    Back on topic though, I know I shouldn''t be wasting time on taking him out but I also know that haste makes waste so I shouldn''t be hurrying myself. But again, if he gets any stronger I might end up dead when the time for fighting comes. But if I also managed to improve more if I choose to train before going after him and increased my strength heavily, then I could put myself on equal footing against him.


    Aggh, this is such a headache. I wish I could just go there and blow him to kingdom come before finally leaving this god damn place. Anyway, I need to come up with an answer quickly. I can''t waste my time on this.


    At the end of my thinking, I decided to at least get used to my body. And if I managed to get used to it before the day ends, I will spend two days to train and get stronger. If not, then I''ll just have to go fight him tomorrow, no matter how slim the chance of survival is. And guess what happened at the end of the day? Not only did I manage to get used to the increase in my strength, I also had ample time to get some more training done before the day ended. And so, this was how I decided to spend the next two days putting myself through hell.


    I had heavily focused on my physical attributes that could help me in close quarters because I knew that the upcoming fight will heavily demand that from me because of who I was going to fight. At the end, I was able to push through the hell I put myself through as I came out like a different man. No seriously, I was giving off a wild aura because of the sheer aura of strength my body was giving off.


    If I had to guess, I would say that I had already surpassed Madara in terms of physical attributes. If I had to use another example, then I would possibly rank myself at the same level as Goku was when he fought Broly. You might think I am exaggerating but I am not. If you spent 48 hours breaking your muscles and reconstructing them all the while going through intense exercises while under heavy gravity without sleep, then it was only a matter of time before you reach that level not to mention the already high strength I had before that.


    Once I finished training, I meditated for about an hour while using my control over time to recover from any type of exhaustion. Both mental and physical stress was taken care of as I stood up from where I sat. the moment I stood, my face couldn''t help turn serious as beads of sweat went down the side of my face.


    It would be a lie to say that I wasn''t afraid. I was terrified even, I mean, I have a really good life on my hands right now but what I am about to encounter might end up with me dead. If I died, I would lose what I have right now. And that is what I am scared of, losing what I have right now. Not only the girls but also the Fairy Tail world in general. I have greatly enjoyed travelling around the world despite the unconventional method I used and I have also started to cherish those who I have encountered so far. Apart from those annoying people and Achnologia but I still cherish what I saw in this world.


    And then there was the guild mates I had made in Fairy Tail. Though, I haven''t really shown to others, I have connected with them during the short time I have been there. They are honestly the closest thing I have to a family ever since I died. Sure, I still consider my old worlds'' parents as such even now. But I can''t even see them anymore, but after having spent time with those in the guild, they have become brother and sisters to me, apart from my harem of course. Makarov himself has become a grandfather figure. Again, I know to those who are outsiders wouldn''t have noticed me interact with them but that doesn''t mean I haven''t.


    But despite all of this. All the fear, anxiety and nervousness of losing what has become dear to me, I am also excited. I know I am starting to sound like a battle maniac more and more but I can''t help it. The people I have been fighting so far has always been against those who I have only watched on a computer screen. The blood boiling scenes I encountered through a screen, now I was experiencing it myself against those very beings whom I saw as only a fantasy. Nonetheless, I didn''t forget the main goal of coming to this plane.


    I calmed my raging feelings down after taking a deep breath. And then, I released all of the aura I had contained in my body that formed a silver colored energy field around me like those in dragon ball does and the immediate surrounding was blown away by the sheer density of it.


    After releasing everything I had, I closed my eyes and waited for my last opponent. I knew he would definitely sense me after what I just did and so I didn''t have to waste any time to go and search for him. And sure enough, around two hours later, I detected a massive presence making its way over here and soon landed before me. The final battlefield that I had chosen was a grassland, I knew it wouldn''t survive long because the scale of the fight wouldn''t let it exist after that.


    "It seems things are finally going to come to an end." The figure before me spoke up as I looked at him with familiarity. The same face, the same attire and the same condescending gaze. Oh, this is going to be both exciting and annoying.

 84 *Title Hidden*

    "It seems things are finally going to come to an end." The figure before me spoke up as I looked at him with familiarity. The same face, the same attire and the same condescending gaze. Oh, this is going to be both exciting and annoying.


    "I agree. All of this would be over and I can go finally go back. You on the other hand, well, I will be sending you straight back to the place where you were picked up from." I replied to him as he gave an amused expression at that. Though his disdainfulness was still there in his eyes.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    "I knew mortals were a failure but for you to be this disillusioned, I can''t help but find this whole farce of bravado pitiful." Just like his eyes, his voice when he said that contained a heavy amount of sarcasm and disdain but I had the perfect retort for this guy.


    "Says the guy who was beaten by a mortal like myself once before." And I got the desired effect from saying that as his original smug face contorted in to anger and hatred.


    "Watch yourself, mortal. You should be glad I allowed you to be in my presence at all. Push your luck anymore and you will find out true despair." He said through gritted teeth as he was barely holding back his urge to trample on me. And hearing his words, I knew just another sentence against him would start our fight. And I will have to stretch my focus to its very limit.


    Because standing in front of me is a man with spiky black hair that has 2 bangs hanging to the right of his forehead and 2 bangs hanging to the left. His hair also stands up in the front with 4 spikes and 3 bangs in the back. He was wearing a dark grey vest, a long-sleeved black undershirt with a turtleneck, a red sash, black pants and white boots. He was also wearing a sole earring on his left ear. If you still haven''t guessed who this is after this very detailed description, I seriously want to question your love for anime and manga because this guy was one of the main antagonist of the "Future" Trunks Saga of Dragon Ball Super, Goku Black.


    *Buzz*


    "Funny. Is that supposed to be a threat? Advice? Or are you begging me to take you as a god?" I covered my body with lightning as I spoke mockingly to him as he raised his palm at me and fired a black energy ball that had a golden tint to its outside after he was unable to hold back anymore.


    The energy ball grew in size as it flew towards me and the strength behind it also grew with its size. But seeing this, I only raised my one arm in response and stopped it in its path. The huge energy ball was trying to push me back but I held my ground firmly as I stabbed my fingers into it before swiping my arm aside that sent the energy ball with the swipe.


    "Not bad, but if that is all you have got, then I guess you are all bark and no bite. Don''t tell me that the almighty god has such little strength." I gave a look to my hand before speaking to him and he only squinted his eyes in anger in response. I know most would think this is stupid on my part since, emotions play a big part in a saiyans strength. And standing in front of me was a saiyan, though he wasn''t one in soul form, but the traits of the warrior race exists with him. And to provoke him like this is just digging my grave.


    But while that would be true, I knew I had to do it. Not only so that I can provoke him into making a mistake which is highly unlikely but also because I don''t want to waste too much time fighting him while he held back as that would allow him to grow while in battle and that would be a headache.


    "Is that so? Then allow me to show you the difference between us. From now on, I will be making you go through hell and when I am done with you, you will be begging me to stop." Black spoke after a while and it seems he has gotten back his calm despite my words. This could make things more difficult for me but since this is how it is, I have no choice but to fight a prolonged battle now.


    I readied myself as I got into a stance, and he leaned forward slightly before he accelerated and appeared before me. As soon as he was in front of me, we started to trade blows. He kept sending his fists in a boxing motion while I used my own way of fighting to block and counter his attacks. We both landed some hits but it wasn''t anything really and even if it did hurt, I could have just used my time control to heal since he isn''t using the black spots.


    For the first few minutes, we only fought with our fists but as we got more into the fight, we started using our legs to get some kicks in and we also started to use more force behind our attacks. And the more force we exerted in our attacks, the stronger shockwaves we were creating and sending our surroundings on the path of destruction.


    We weren''t going to stop so that we can worry about the environment however and kept going at each other. Now though, our hits were starting to take its toll on us slowly but we didn''t stop. At this moment, he sent his left fist towards my face and connected while I sent a right fist and buried it deep into his gut. That was the end of our first exchange however as we both were pushed back from the impact of the hits.


    A trickle of blood flew down my mouth from a cut I got from his last punch but I didn''t do anything about the blood or the cut. While he was holding his stomach and coughing. After that he was panting slightly but recovered his breathing in no time at all.


    "That was better. But I hope for something more. How about we kick up the notch a little?" I spoke up after we stared at each other and released a torrent of lightning energy to form a bigger lightning coat while using a huge amount of lightning to increase my reflex and speed.


    "Hmph, you are not bad for a mortal yourself. But you are right, if this is all we will be doing, it''s going to be boring." He replied to my words as a black aura erupted from him as he powered himself up and gave me a confident smirk.


    We waited for a while before we both raised our two arms at once and fired energy projectile at each other. I fired blue lightning balls, and he fired black and gold Ki balls at me. Our respective blasts met each other mid-way and exploded against each other and the following dust and smoke blocked our sight.


    When the smoke cleared after we stopped our energy attacks, we readied for another round of battle in close quarters as we got into stance. And then we disappeared from our respective spot and met each other again in the middle with our fist connecting against each other that destroyed our one meter surrounding because of the shockwave from the blow.


    Ray vs Goku Black

 85 Ray vs Goku Black II

    *Bam**Bam*


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    The sound of our clash continued to ring out as we were moving at a speed that was unseen to the naked eye. Right swing, left swing, right uppercut, left uppercut, right high kick, left high kick, right leg sweep, left leg sweep, we used any form of attacks that use our bodies to get the upper hand on our confrontation. And now that he was even using those black spots, I can''t heal from any damage I take so I started to be more on defense while not quitting on attacking.


    I forced some separation between us after I managed to land a hard kick on his mid-section and sent him flying. I followed it up by appearing before him and sending him to the ground flat by an axe handle attack. If you don''t know what that is, let me tell you that it is often used in DBZ. You know when they join both hands into a joint fist and sends it crashing on to the top of his head. Yeah, that one.


    Following this, I fired lightning bolts at him and as you might have guessed, smoke screen. Before the dust even cleared though and I had just stopped my attack, Black came out of it with some scratches and cuts on his clones and fired a Ki ball right into my chest. Again, let me remind you that he has already started using those black spots, so this really hurt. It had opened a wound on my chest through which blood was flowing out.


    But I didn''t have time for that as I went back on defense since Black was once again in front of me and started to throw punches and kicks at me. The more we fought, the more he grew in strength but I was also using time control to heal those places that wasn''t affected by his attacks and somehow keep up with him.


    I knew I had to force him on the defense and make him go all out since if he got stronger any more, I won''t have any way of dealing with him at the rate I was taking hits. So I pushed myself on the attack and got more and more blows in. The damage he took from these series of hits was above anything he has faced so far, and I wasn''t even using vibration since I knew that could end up badly for me. I will only use that to make sure he stays dead at the end.


    He was starting to bleed from different places now and he was also having a hard time to keep up with my sudden flurry of attacks and speed. Add in to the fact that I was still clad in lightning, the damage he was taking was a lot and the lightning I sent into his body was slowly affecting his reflexes. But I also knew that it was only a matter of time until he recovers from this and gets better in dealing with the current situation. So I decided to go even harder on him and to make him realize that he is no match for me in his current form.


    I followed through with my attack as I started to use both magic attacks and physical attacks, but the more my blows landed on him, the more I changed the lightning balls to a small spear type of bolt for more penetrating effect. While my lightning bolts penetrated his skin, I focused my physical blows on the open wounds to make him bleed more and disorient him because of pain and loss of blood.


    I don''t know for how long we had been fighting exactly but I am sure that nearly half a day has passed since we met. While it may seem long, the amount of damage we dealt to each other at a fast speed had somehow made us lose focus on time. But since I knew this was bound to happen after watching all those fights in the DBZ anime, I wasn''t that concerned about fatigue. But I am worried about the fact that a fight that could possibly last for a day or maybe more, could make him much stronger and I might end up unable to deal with him in the end.


    Without giving much thought to the concept of time though, we continued to engage with each other in this fight while gritting our teeth to bare the pain we were feeling from our wounds. But I was finally able to make him go completely on defense and stop him from launching any form of attack, that fact didn''t let me think about anything else and I became ready for what was to come.


    "Is this what you were talking about when you told me you would show me true despair? If this is all then you really are all talk and no bite." While still in the middle of our fist fight, I spoke up sarcastically and I knew he would react to this negatively because of the current circumstances he was in. he had probably never imagined I would give him such a hard time so the effect of my words will be even more magnified because of his ego.


    "You dare disrespect me like this mortal? If you hadn''t been given some sort of advantage by those who probably sent you here, then you wouldn''t be able to even last one blow from me." His face contorted as he shouted at me while desperately blocking and dodging my attacks. While ii had to give it to him for figuring out that I was sent here by someone, I couldn''t help but sneer at what he said about me getting advantages.


    "Hah, says the man who is using a very nice gift from the bastard who brought you back to life. At least I am using what I had gotten by myself to fight you. But what about you? Speak to me once you stop relying on what others have. First the body of Goku and now those black spots from that bastard who released you." I spoke up once more at him and what I said was technically true since I was no longer using time control or space control that was given to me by god.


    "You bastard!" He sent a kick to my chest while ignoring the attacks I threw, which I blocked by crossing my arms in front of it. But he still managed to make some distance before he released a frightening aura. While he released this aura, he got covered by a reddish pink cloak as he finally unleashed his Super Saiyan Rose form.


    Once he finished, he had undergone the transformation that I had been pushing him towards. His hair has taken on a pastel pink color with faint white highlights, with his eyebrows matching his hair color and his eyes changed to a light gray color. The aura he was surrounded by is a very dark shade of red on the outside, but transitions into a more pinkish color on the inside.


    "Now I will make you truly pay, mortal. Remember the sight before you because it is the last thing you will ever witness." Having finished his transformation, he spoke with both calmness and arrogance as he gritted his teeth remembering my words before giving a smirk at the punishment he was probably dishing out on me in his head.


    Well then, I guess the final clash is set now. All we have left is to see who will prevail between the both of us and who will cease to exist. Will I fall here or will I be able to return, home.

 86 Descent Into A Somber Mood

    3rd POV


    Fairy Tail, Magnolia


    Inside of the guild it was rowdy as usual, as the members drank alcohol to their limit and fought amongst each other that started because of the two troublemakers Natsu and Gray. The girls sat near the bar as the chatted with each other and Makarov sat on one of the bar stool as he drank beer from a mug while watching over the guild with a grandfatherly smile.


    Things had been going smoothly for the guild ever since Ray arrived as the news of him joining the guild brought in more and more businesses. And that also brought more bragging rights for him for the next annual meeting between the guild masters. The members of the guild fulfilled request but spent majority of their time at the guild interacting with each other, and this was what made him happy the most since he didn''t want his children to go after money or fame. He''d rather see them make bonds with each other and have fun being a family to each other.


    "Ooi master, I haven''t seen Ray-niisan anywhere recently. Do you know where he is? He still hasn''t fought me yet and I''m dying to show some new tricks I got since the last time we met." Over at the crowd, Natsu who held Gray in a headlock suddenly stopped squeezing his neck with a sudden recollection as he turned his head towards Makarov while he asked that. All the while holding Gray in a headlock.


    "Hm, he said was going on a private mission. He said it was very dangerous and didn''t allow anyone else to accompany him and that it might take a while. Ah, it has been more than two weeks already, he should be on his way now. You can challenge him then, Natsu." Makarov looked at Natsu as he heard him call out and replied after some thought.


    "Oh man, why didn''t he bring me with him for the exciting mission. I probably would have kicked ass no matter what came my way. Let him come back and show him what I can do, then he is bound to bring me with him next time." Natsu grumble to himself and for a while forgot his spat with Gray which gave him the opportunity to get out of Natsu''s grasp and send a flying kick to his head which started another round of chaos.


    "So do you girls have any news about him?" Makarov asked after turning his attention to the group of girls next to him seeing that Natsu was pre occupied. He knew that if there was anyone who had information on Ray before anyone else, it would be these group of girls.


    "No, it seems he still has the habit of running away from us after a little bit of time spent with us. I swear if he does this one more time, we will really have to snap his legs and tie him up. I mean, he hasn''t even sent a message to us to let us know how he is doing." Lisanna spoke after hearing Makarov''s question as the rest also shook their heads at him.


    "I am sure he just didn''t have the time or maybe didn''t have a way to get into contact with you. Just be patient, as I said, he must be on his way back now after finishing whatever he is doing." Makarov spoke with a nervous sweat drop at the violent comment from Lisanna while she had the most innocent expression in the world.


    "Calm down Lisanna, we can decide what to do with him when he actually gets here. Before that, we can only wait." Anna being the most calm of the group spoke up after seeing Lisanna pout and about to speak once again. Being someone from the past and suddenly thrust into the future had given a glimpse of what Ray was capable of and what he must be involving himself with. And as such, to see him being so serious before he had left made her both nervous and scared. She knew that to make someone like Ray, who even Zeref was wary of, serious like that had probably encountered something that he thought was going to possibly cost him his life. And it was this realization that led her to wish she didn''t know what he was capable of, even though she herself didn''t know much about his true strength.


    Before anyone else in the group or the guild for that matter say or do though, they suddenly got to their feet as silence ensured. The reason? Because above them, just below the ceiling of the guild, a massive crack appeared that was giving of a massive aura. But to the members of the guild who has been fighting for a long time, they could realize that this was just the residual aura. And just this residual aura was enough to make them sweat while they held their breath and stood on their feet shakily.


    They were about to attack whatever came through the crack but stopped when out of it appeared a bloodied person that had two missing limbs. As the person dropped down from the crack and landed on the ground of the guild by crashing through a table, the members recovered from their shock as Natsu moved first to check on the person.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    "Ray-niisan!!" After he turned the person onto his back, Natsu suddenly shouted that sent shivers down the spines of the rest of Fairy Tail members. The girls were the first to move as they made their way and surrounded the now identified Ray. The rest of the guild soon followed them and had to take a deep breath at what they saw.


    Ray was on the ground with his eyes closed while Anna held his head on her lap. His left arm and leg from knee down was missing and blood was flowing out of it endlessly. His face was also covered in cuts and so was the rest of his body. It was covered in small and big wounds that shed as much blood as anyone would in such a case.


    "What are you all doing? Quickly move him into the infirmary. Jet quickly go and bring Porlyusica here. I don''t care what you have to do, bring her here no matter what. Tell her that I am in no mood for her stubbornness and that I will go and drag her if necessary" Makarov, who had his eyes wide open at the sight of Ray''s condition recovered and shouted at Jet who had the fastest speed in the guild to bring Porlyusica who was the only person who could save Ray. He had seen Ray''s chest move slightly and so knew that at least right now, he was alive. And he would make sure that it stays that way.


    He knew from the beginning that whatever it was that Ray went to do, it wasn''t something anyone else in the guild could have handled, and after he felt that massive residual aura and seen the condition Ray was in, that belief was only strengthened. But he cast those thoughts aside as he turned his face to the girls who were in a crying fit while surrounding Ray after he saw Jet run out of the guild to get Porlyusica.

 87 Ray vs Goku Black III

    -Flashback to the battlefield- MC POV


    We stood there fully releasing all of our aura as we both got ready for the final clash. We both had multiple wounds on us but we didn''t pay any attention to them. It wasn''t like the wounds were affecting the fight too much as of right now. Because of that, we could really forget about that and focus on each other.


    "Haha, so you are finally getting serious huh? Will it work though, since you did end up getting quite the beating before this." I spoke up to him while compressing vibrations around me and inside of the lightning cloak. Unlike how I utilized vibration magic before, this time I am not doing it to explode him right away. This time I am using it to gain more weight behind my hits and do some damage to his organs while also making my defense with it so that I could negate any incoming forces.


    "Enough talking. The time for that has now passed, starting now is the beginning of your end." Black didn''t jump the gun this time as he continued to rise his massive aura and formed a ki blade on his right arm.


    Seeing that, I took out my own sword and added both lightning and vibrations on it to have a good old classic sword fight. Though he wasn''t exactly using a sword but it was close enough. I know for a fact though that if it comes down to a sword fight, I have the upper hand since he isn''t exactly a swordsman and only uses his speed to his advantage in a fight in swords.


    But as he said, it would seem that the time for talking has really finished. And so, we both disappeared from our spots before appearing right in front of each other and started to swing our respective form of blade at each other. Lightning sparks and ki shockwaves were sent off in every direction as we kept on attacking each other.


    It didn''t take long to get some hits on him as I put a slash wound on his chest and right thigh. But I didn''t do that much damage since he moved in time to avoid any major damage. But even so, the fact that I managed to hurt him made him pissed and so he started to increase his speed and sent in a frenzy of attacks.


    This continued for more than ten minutes. I blocked all incoming attacks and from time to time, sent my own attacks while he increased his speed more and sent more and more attacks from various direction. Since in terms of speed he is slightly above me, it didn''t surprise me that he got some of his own blade attacks through my defense after he reached his full speed. But the difference in speed wasn''t much and the fact that I was using lightning to ramp up my reflex also helped me dodge or avoid major damage.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Despite the fact that we were both on equal footing after this blade fight, we both had landed many small to medium size wounds on each other and knew that this wouldn''t be going anywhere at this rate. So we withdrew our blades and started to fire off ki and magic attacks while restarting our close quarter combat.


    We both knew that this was the only real way that was remaining which could decide the victor between us now and we didn''t want to hold back anymore. He unleashed his Super Saiyan Rose form and I combined both lightning magic and vibration magic to form my own form of transformation that increased my strength. As such, neither of us held back in our offense anymore as we sought the final blow against each other.


    "Kamehameha!" After spending nearly half an hour of fighting like that, he created some distance between us by kicking me away and made the traditional Kamehameha pose and gathered ki between his hands before firing it towards me. Of course unlike a normal kamehameha, this one was black in color with a golden outer ring. But the power behind it was the same as the original and quite possibly even more than the original.


    In front of his kamehameha, I sent a massive torrent of lightning reinforced with vibration to meet with his attack mid-way that caused such a huge shockwave that we were both affected by it and got sent flying since there wasn''t that much distance between us. We both crashed down on the ground that created a crater where we landed.


    We soon came out of it though as we both got right back into attack mode. The more time we spent on fighting like this, the more energy we were spending and that causes us to start losing focus. This is what happened when we both let down our guard at almost the same time. After tilting my body to my right, I sent a vibration reinforced lightning spear right into his chest, released the lightning inside of him that fried his organs.


    But because I had tilted my body a bit too much, Black had an open target right in front of him and so as any sane fighter would do in such a situation, he took advantage of it. He sent an instant kamehameha which took both my left arm from the shoulder down and left leg from knees down. But thankfully, because of my own attack, he couldn''t do a follow up attack and instead staggered backwards for a bit before dropping down to his knees while fell down completely because of losing my balance.


    At this point, neither of us were in any form to continue this fight and I don''t know what he is thinking but I for one am not willing to end it this way. So I got up on my one remaining leg with the help of my remaining arm and stood there hoping a bit to get used to standing on one leg.


    Meanwhile, Black was twitching from time to time because of the residual lightning inside of him and coughed out blood due to his damaged organs. He raised his head with great difficulty while still being down on his knees as he opened his mouth, as though he wanted to speak. But the only thing that came out of his mouth was blood as his vocal cord seems to have also been damaged.


    I didn''t pay that much thought and started to hop towards him but I couldn''t get near enough as I fell down again. I knew I was on the verge of losing consciousness and so I dragged my body towards him with my only remaining arm. My vision was already blurring as I made it in front of him as I sat up right before him.


    *Pant**Pant*


    "See¡­ ya!" I raised my arm and put it on his face as I managed to speak those words to him. My voice was hoarse and it was hurting my body the more I did useless things but I didn''t let go of this moment to satisfy my damned ego.


    Right after speaking those words, lightning covered his body from every angle, as inside the lightning, my vibration magic was exploding his body piece by piece so that I don''t get too effected from it. Whatever is sent flying from his body is turned into nothing because it was flying straight into the lightning cloak around him.


    The reason I did this was because I didn''t want any of his body to form a zamases when I blow him up. And it was working since apart from his main aura signature, there wasn''t anyone else''s presence around near us. I was using all of my will power to do this and also keep my aura magic activated so that I don''t miss anything when erasing him and it all ended after three whole minutes.


    After making sure that there really wasn''t anything left of Black, I focused on my space powers to go back home since I can feel losing my consciousness any second now. After finally getting some luck again, I got the guild on the radar as a space crack appeared beneath me that I fell into as soon as it opened and as I fell, I saw the guild members, Makarov and finally the girls down there. Their faces was the last thing I remembered as I lost consciousness as soon as I hit a table and probably crashed through it.